Birthrights
Book One of The Awakening Trilogy


Christine M. Butler
and
Jennifer L. Oliver
***
Birthrights
Christine M. Butler and Jennifer L. Oliver
Copyright © 2010 Christine M. Butler
Book Cover art © 2011 Christine M. Butler
Smashwords Edition

***
Disappearances & Discoveries
Caislyn had been reading the newest best-seller that she grabbed from downstairs in her family's bookstore, Hidden Dimensions, when she nodded off. At first her dreams were filled with thoughts of Jack Kanon's loss and his travels to find his daughter's killer, but soon the images in her dream began to swirl together like a watercolor that had been submerged. Images grew darker and then as they began to clear she found herself in the bookstore downstairs. Of course, she wasn't physically there, she was seeing Hidden Dimensions as if she were floating above it all, watching the drama unfold.
Vesta whispered to Mac, “This is it, we've found it.”
“Vesta,” Mac started to say to his wife as he looked toward the front door of Hidden Dimensions, “they're here.” Caislyn watched as her father began chanting incantations to set powerful wards of protection on the book store, concentrating most of his energy on the upstairs apartment.
Vesta began an incantation of her own. Whispering the words under her breath, Vesta flicked her wrist toward her assistant Melina, throwing her weight behind the spell. Melina was caught up in a cyclone of power and thrown from the store by the force of Vesta's will and the power of her words. As soon as Melina was clear of the place the doors slammed shut once more. Vesta took one last glance over at her husband who was still busy setting wards, then she took her athame from a special pouch that hung about her waste. The silver of the ceremonial dagger glinted in the soft light of the book store. The jeweled handle that held a sapphire moon sparkled dimly, in search of the right light to present itself in all it‘s glistening glory. Vesta poked the sharp tip into the middle of her index finger letting fly a droplet of blood before she held it over the book that was still sitting in front of her, as she began to softly chant once more.
“Revealed only to the blood of my blood, seen only through her eyes. Secrets remain hidden until a need arise. Away you go to lands afar, a house in the hills, behind the scar. Blessed be this book of ours, hidden amongst a house of charms, until powers overcome their binds, truth be kept, for her to find.”
With a touch of her finger and a droplet of her blood the book disappeared from the room in a quick, bright, flash of light. Vesta looked to her husband as he walked toward her, putting himself between her more fragile body and the front door just seconds before it imploded on them allowing an army of dark robed figures to pour through into the store. 	
Caislyn watched as both Vesta and Mac flew across the room, thrown by a magic pulse that knocked them off their feet and left Mac crouching protectively over Vesta. “Don't fight,” he whispered to his wife with a look of confusion. “It's not who we thought, they were here for something else.”
“The book?” Vesta questioned, but not in time to hear the answer. Caislyn was aware of the torment on her mother's face as she watched her husband fly through the air, landing on the opposite side of the store. A bookshelf exploded beneath him in a flurry of loose pages and bindings. Tears streamed down Vesta's cheeks as one of the robed figures bent over her and placed a metal collar around her neck and shackles around her wrists. Caislyn caught the look in her mother's eye as Vesta let her head hang against the thick metal collar cutting off the oxygen supply to her brain. She drooped limply in the arms of the robed man who had been escorting her.
“This one's gone and passed out.” The robed figure shook Vesta a bit to demonstrate. As he did so, Caislyn watched from her dream state, as another man walked over to them and lifted Vesta's head, then her eyelids, seeing that she was indeed unresponsive he simply shrugged.
“She's done our job for us, toss her in the van while we look for the book.”
“Sir,” the man said in affirmation, as he picked Vesta up into his arms and carried her to the van. As the robed figure placed Vesta into the vehicle, Caislyn could see that her father was already lying unconscious and shackled in the van. “Make sure these two get knocked back down if they appear to be waking, we can't take any chances. I'm going back in to help locate the book.”
The rear doors of the filthy, white van closed softly as the man who had taken Vesta backed away and returned to the store. Caislyn watched in silence as five men in robes searched tirelessly, quickly, and efficiently through every book in the store, until the man who had checked on Vesta came forward to the others.
“They seem to have hidden it elsewhere.” He slowly removed the hood of the robe from over his head revealing locks of dirty blond hair that draped into his crystalline eyes. Those eyes were penetrating, as they were almost 
colorless. “It's not here at all, the witch has sent it off somewhere.” He looked at his brothers gathered around him. “Any luck breaching the upstairs?”
“Sir, they must have had someone particularly adept come and set up security at some point. We can't breech the spells, nor the wards that have been placed.”
“Yes, I sensed Fey magick, but I was hoping it was just a prankster residing in the shelves.” Those cool eyes settled on each of the brothers in turn as they removed their robes and tucked them into the brown leather satchels they all carried. “It's time to get back, we will report what we have seen and they will decide.”
“What about the two in the van?”
“They come with us. We will use one against the other until someone can tell us where the book is, and what they found in it.”
It would be hours before Caislyn would awaken to find her parents missing from the apartment and the shadowy images from her dreams would come back to haunt her. Caislyn was an auto-sketcher, and oddly enough instead of sleep walking or some other embarrassing sleep ailment, she would sketch her dreams. She only sketched those dreams that would end up coming true. Caislyn immediately ran back to her sketch pad to see if she had drawn anything and there on the table beside the couch her worst fears were confirmed. Right on top was a sketched picture of her father huddled over her mother in the corner of the bookstore. Caislyn knew instantly that she had to get downstairs to see for herself. Her auto-sketching, while showing future events, did not come with a time line. Her hope was that it had not yet happened and she would still have time to warn her parents.
“Let it have been a dream! Let it have been just a dream!” she kept chanting over and over to herself, knowing as she went that the sketch was proof enough that if it was not real already it soon would be. Auto-sketching was one of the gifts she had been given since early childhood. It came in useful at times, because usually the sketches appeared long before the incident that was predicted. So, if she didn't like how it turned out the first time, she could change things up. Though, she knew from experience that even though you change a small thing, it didn't necessarily change the outcome. The big events in life happen for a reason, and there really was very little you could do to stop it. You can change their purpose, even minute details, but the end result would always be the same.
Caislyn rushed past the threshold into the downstairs bookstore that she had helped her parents with since she was a little girl. A whirlwind of memories assailed her as she remembered being five years old and running into the book stands with her big wheel. Her father, who had always coddled her, thought it was cute while her mother stood chiding her. Then she flashed to a few years later when she brought Eddie Montgomery home to meet her parents before the dance. She remembered the sickly look on Eddie's face as Mac asked him what his intentions were for his daughter. She caught the wink her dad threw at her, even though Eddie didn't and the giggle that escaped her mom as she tried to look as serious as Mac. Another memory flashed before her of Vesta teaching her how to intone a spell with her voice alone, so that she didn't always have to rely on casting a circle and drawing power from it. Caislyn would one day learn the power of words, but it wasn't that day. She remembered Vesta upset with her for not catching on, but at the same time laughing with her when odd things came of her incantations.
This rush of memories was nothing more than a ploy developed in Caislyn's mind to keep her from seeing the truth that she knew was before her. The bookstore was in shambles, her family was gone, and she was heart broken as she fell sobbing to the floor.
***
New Beginings
In the capital city of North Carolina, Jasmine Jaxon Delaney sat amidst the broken ruins of her porcelain angel collection her mother had started for her when she was a baby. She was aware that some of those shards were still nestled tightly in her flesh as the police officer tried talking to her. It wasn’t that she didn’t want to answer his questions, it was that she couldn’t find her voice. Everything seemed so muddled up and far away to her.
“Get the EMT in here right now,” the officer shouted to his partner who was out of site, “I think she’s going into...” everything faded away from Jasmine as her vision began to darken and she felt herself falling.
It would be a full day before Jasmine would regain consciousness, awaking in the hospital. She sat up too quickly in the squeaky hospital bed and felt nausea build up in the pit of her stomach. She waited out the moment as still as she could make herself and then slowly, she opened her eyes once more. Jasmine began to look around and take in her surroundings. “How the hell did I get here?” The question rolled off her tongue in a harsh sound that she didn’t recognize and her throat hurt with the effort. Slowly, she lifted herself up the rest of the way and glanced to the right at the mirror sitting there above the sink. She managed to get herself upright on her feet slowly. She shuffled the couple steps it took to get to the sink and there she hung on for dear life as another wave of dizziness and nausea rolled through her. Heat rose through her body right along with the sick feeling, making it ten times worse than before. Jasmine couldn’t take it this time, she began heaving into the sink, cursing each time as the movement jerked and pulled at her ribs. The bandages wrapping them did not stop the pain the heaving caused, which was compounding all her other problems. A nurse passing by in the hallway heard the commotion and walked into her room. She began chiding Jasmine immediately for being out of bed.
“What on earth are you doing, child?” She tsked as she tried to put Jasmine back into her bed. “Girl, you don’t need to be getting out of that bed for a month. I don’t know how you were managing as far as you did.” She tucked Jasmine’s legs back up on the bed and under the covers. “I’ve been working here 15 years and never seen someone in your shape try to get out of bed, let alone accomplish it.”
Knowing she would regret speaking once she did it, Jasmine answered her, “please, I need to see.” She managed to scrape out as she pointed toward the mirror on the wall.
“Oh, sweetheart, I don’t think that’s such a good idea right now.” Where Jasmine was pale as a ghost this woman was dark as midnight with a nasty scar running from the corner of her left eye down to the bottom of her ear, ruining the otherwise dark perfection of the nurse’s face. She had a honey sweet voice that helped to put Jasmine at ease, “you just sit tight sugar. I’m gonna go get the doctor to come talk to you. The police are out here waiting on you to wake up too. They weren’t sure what happened at your place. If you feel up to it, I can let them know, or if you don’t I can get the doctor to stall for you a bit longer.”
Jasmine could feel the sincerity in the woman’s voice. She knew she would do whatever Jasmine needed her to do and yet, at the mention of the police panic overwhelmed her. “He will kill me this time,” she took a breath trying to calm the burning ache in her throat, “if I say anything, please, help me.” If her raspy words hadn’t gotten the message across the frightened look in her eyes certainly did. Jasmine looked past the nurse to a cop who was watching through the door. “His friends,” she motioned to the door. The nurse turned to look and saw the cop taking interest in the fact that Jasmine was awake. “Please,” she pleaded.
“Alright sweetie, we will get you straight soon enough. Give me just a minute to call the doctor in here.” Instead of leaving the room as Jasmine thought the nurse would, she pulled out a cell phone and dialed a numbered. She spoke in a hushed voice, but Jasmine was able to hear every word. “He beat her near to death, we gotta help her. No, of course he didn’t admit to it, he's a cop. They are saying something about a burglar or random break-in…” she was cut off as the person on the other line spoke a moment. Then the nurse with the honey voice spoke again, this time with a hint of desperation in her tone, “I remember being the one to wake up in the hospital.” She was quiet for a moment, listening to the person on the other end. Jasmine could hear the voice, but not well enough to make out what was being said. Something in her ears was still ringing. “Yes, I understand. I’m calling the doc now. We’ll get her set up, where can we meet you?” The nurse smiled toward Jasmine. “Okay, I will get her there. Thank you.” She hung up and made another quick call. This time it sounded like she was talking to a doctor. Within minutes one showed up in the room, fending off the cop who was still haunting her doorway.
The doctor checked Jasmine over and marveled at how well she was doing, considering the beating she had sustained. Every bone, muscle, and piece of skin in her body seemed to be on fire, so she wasn’t sure why he was marveling at her ability to heal. Still, he was impressed and told the nurse, Angel - yes, that was her real name according to her, that she could transport Jasmine to her new room. He told the cop outside that he would have to wait until they got back from radiology before they could question her.
As Angel wheeled Jasmine out of her room headed towards radiology, she explained that they wouldn't make it there. Angel waited until they were down on the first floor and passing radiology to explain what was happening. She told Jasmine that she was being transferred somewhere special to heal where the cops wouldn't be able to find her. Angel looked at Jasmine with tears in her eyes. “I was you, 17 years ago.” Angel pointed to the scar running across her cheek. “This isn't the only scar I carry, it's just the most visible.” She hung her head a bit as she continued, “I was saved by a woman who claimed to be a witch. You know, they were just coming out of hiding back then, so I was stunned by her revelation. She took me in and worked her magic.” Angel smiled down on Jasmine. “You see they already had an underground railroad type system in place to help each other escape persecution if coming out in the public eye stirred up trouble. When they didn't really need it, they started using it to help battered women. Some of them were like and you and me, just human, others were witches. They'll get you away, give you a fresh start.” She looked back down at Jaxon who was a bit on edge, “It will be a good thing for you. Many of the victims, like myself, go on to become counselors or to work in the medical field where they can help. Some are lawyers now, offering services, or running non-profits geared toward helping women who needed a fresh start or a place to hide out.” Angel saw the concern that was evident in Jasmine's eyes. “Don't worry none about those witches, child, they are a Godsend to people like you and me.” 
****
Six months after her escape from the hospital Jasmine was standing in her new apartment unpacking the last box. She looked over towards Sarah, who had hung around long enough to help Jasmine get settled in. “I’m going to miss having you around,” Jasmine said to her.
“It’s always the hardest part of the journey, Jaxon. Just remember, you are now Jaxon Delaney. You were hired by an awesome art house here in northeastern North Carolina. You are strong, proud, and accomplished. Don’t ever let anyone take that from you.” Sarah hugged her as she had so many times along her recovery. “I’m never too far away. If you get down or lonely you can call. I’m just right down at the beach.”
“Thank you, Sarah. Be sure to thank Angel and the rest of them for me too.” Tears welled up in Jasmine’s eyes. “I don’t know how things would have turned out if Angel hadn’t been there that day in the hospital. If they had made me talk to the cops, I would have been right back in his hands again.”
“I know sweetie, just remember, you are no longer the weak Jasmine, you are the strong Jaxon now. Make it matter! That’s all the thanks any of us ask for. Changing your name makes it a little harder for him to find you again. Let‘s hope he‘s not looking. But using your new skills will keep him and others like him from ever being able to hurt you again.” Sarah gave her a final hug as she walked out the door.
With Sarah gone Jaxon realized she was really on her own for the first time since her parents had died. She was going to have to make this work. She looked around at her tiny apartment and smiled. The best thing she ever did was get away from her ex-boyfriend, Rick. Jaxon was going to do exactly what Sarah said. She was going to make it all mean something. If that meant being the best damn art dealer she knew how, and one day being able to help support another victim, she was going to give it her all. She eyed the blades she had on the wall. They were only decorative pieces, but she knew how to wield the real thing now. Sarah’s brother had taught her well. Her knives would replace those porcelain angels her mother had collected for her so long ago, in another life. Jaxon didn’t need angels looking out for her anymore. She could rely on herself now and that was what mattered most.
***
Casting a Prophecy
A little more than a year after her parent's disappearance Caislyn was still running Hidden Dimensions, the book store her family had started just before she was born. Aside from not being able to give up on her family‘s dream, Caislyn knew she would need the income to fund her expeditions to find her parents. She believed with all her heart that they were still out there, still alive, and waiting to be rescued. The authorities had done next to nothing to help her parents. Even after twenty years of “other than humans” being out of the closet, so to speak, there were still a lot of misgivings in the police department about investigating a magical crime. The police force was still majority human because they didn't trust anyone magical not to tamper with the evidence at crime scenes. That was actually a good call on their part, as it had been proven time and again, non-humans could be a pain in an investigation. They could also be an asset and could have helped with her parents' case. As it would turn out, the police ended up ruining most of the evidence that other than humans could have collected and used for tracking those responsible.
The Other Than Human Society members had gathered and gone over the scene after the police released it. They tested the magical traces that were left and gave Caislyn some directions to look, however the people who had used the magicks had covered their tracks effectively. She had been unsuccessful in tracing the signature back to any particular user. Her probes about the brown robed figures were always met with curious stares or mocking jokes about Friar Tuck and his merry band of men.
Caislyn was hoping to change her luck tonight. Plans were already in the works to close the store early. Tonight she would do a full moon ritual. She would seek the knowledge from the source of all things, and hope that something good would come from it. Caislyn shifted listlessly as she checked her watch yet again to see if it was time for her to close up shop. Mrs. Miller, one of her usual customers, was still checking out the new inventory shipment that Caislyn had received the day before. She vowed as soon as Mrs. Miller left she would lock up the store and get started.
“Alright dear,” Mrs. Miller said to Caislyn as she placed her finds up on the counter. “I think I am ready to check out now.”
As Mrs. Miller laid her books out, Caislyn asked her, “Did you find everything you needed, Mrs. Miller?”  Inside Caislyn was hoping Mrs. Miller would say yes, pay for her books, and leave so she could get on with her ritual already.
“Actually,” Mrs. Miller began, “I was looking for a rarity, 'She Walks with Mist’ by Benson and Miller. No relation to Mr. Miller, of course.” The old woman smiled up at Caislyn, who couldn't help but return her smile in kind.　
“No, Ma'am, I don't recall that one.” Caislyn began jotting down the title and authors. “I will research it for you and give you a call if I find anything though.”
“Thank you, dear, your father taught you well.” She smiled at Caislyn, yet the smile seemed to wane to a bit of pity as she thought of Caislyn's father. Everyone assumed by now her parents were dead.　
“That will be $72.59.” Caislyn said, ignoring the pitiful look Mrs. Miller had been giving her. “Thank you,” she said when she took the money from the old woman. “Let me walk you to the door.”
Caislyn proceeded to see Mrs. Miller out to the door, when suddenly Mrs. Miller turned to her and grabbed Caislyn's hand into her tiny fragile ones. The old lady's eyes appeared to glaze over as she stared through Caislyn and began speaking in a far off voice.
“Shadows and secrets are what you'll find, when the ultimate power you unbind. First you must find death's only witch. Look for her under blackest lights And nights of pure dark sky. Seek the truth through the heaviest lie.”
Mrs. Miller seemed to come back to herself before adding, “Oh my, look at the time, I must be getting back. The ladies will surely be upset if I miss our bridge tournament. Good night dear.”
Caislyn had stopped being puzzled by prophets years ago. Most of the time, it seemed, they didn't even realize they had prophesied anything unless someone was there to catch them doing it. She made a note to remember what the woman had told her, even though it made no sense to her at the time. Caislyn walked back to the register and beneath the counter she took out an old sketch pad she kept there, just in case she needed something to write or sketch in. She opened it up and quickly flipped past the many sketches and almost poetry that she had done over the last few months. On the next to the last page, which happened to be the first blank one, Caislyn started writing down what the old woman had told her. As she wrote the prophecy she wished her dad was there. He was always good at deciphering what they meant. Then she chided herself because she had a sneaking suspicion that this particular prophecy was for her only, because of her parents being gone. Time would tell, but for now, Caislyn had some answers to gain through this ritual, and she could feel it was time to get started.
At the back of the store there were a set of solid, double, French wooden doors, hidden off to the side of the stairs. They lead to a back room that the Vadoma's kept private. There were no locks on those doors, only wards that kept anyone out that was not supposed to be there. Caislyn had begged her dad to teach her how to place wards before he had vanished, but he had always told her that he wasn't sure it was a talent she would have as a witch. She had always hated when he said things like that, like he was such a better witch than her. Still, she would give anything to be having that same argument with him right now. Caislyn slipped her shoes off, pulled open the sturdy doors, and walked through shutting them quickly behind herself. She stood a moment, with the doors to her back as she always did, eyes closed, and took in the smell of the earthen air all around her. Along the west and east walls were trees who's branches breached the high vaulted ceiling of the room and bent with it towards the glass portion of the ceiling. There were natural made cabinets tucked in between the trees that held racks of drying herbs and jars of this and that. This place was where Caislyn and her dad came to hang out and learn about herbs, it is also where her mother taught her to cast a circle. They spent so long working on just the right way to cast a circle that they wore a circular pattern into the grass which covered the entire expanse of the floor in the room, minus one small area to the south behind the circle where a natural pond stood. The north wall in the room, the one through which she had entered was entirely unadorned, save for the wooden doors at the west end of the wall and the ivy vines that crawled their way to cross its entirety.  Caislyn looked again to the circle. Childhood memories came flooding back to her.
"Don't think on it, Caislyn," her mother had told her, "nature doesn't mind moving a little out of our way when we brought so much of it inside with us." Vesta smiled at her daughter, "Besides,the circle is there in our heads always, so it might as well have a chance to manifest itself this way too."
Caislyn tried to block the onslaught of memories this room always conjured up about her mother. Caislyn did not really need to physically walk the circle anymore. She was able to draw the circle with her mind and it would be just as strong as one that was physically manifested. Tonight, with the emotions that were rolling through her, she felt the ritual of it all would help ground and focus her. She stood for a moment, closed her eyes and concentrated on breathing, in through her nose, out through her mouth, slowly. She repeated this until it was all she was thinking of. Then she opened her eyes and saw the white sage smudge stick waiting on the wooden shelves. She walked over and grabbed one, lighting it on one of the candles she already had burning in the room. The other marvel of this room was that aside from being a lavish garden area there was nothing in it that was not made of nature, that included electricity. The only illumination came from the beeswax candles they burned or the skylights above. The sage stick, now throwing off its sweet scent, was ready to be put to use.
Caislyn, starting at the north point of the circle, and began to walk a wide birth around it in a clockwise fashion. As she walked the outer edges of the circle with the sage billowing its smoke around her, she chanted, “With this sage, I purify this place, all negative energy be gone, leave not a trace.” Slowly, she worked her way around the entire room cleansing and purifying it. As she finished, she took what remained of the stick, which was not much, and placed it on a special holder allowing it to end its course on its own. Caislyn continued back to the northern most part of the circle again, only now she was ready to build the circle.
Caislyn stepped in line with the worn pattern on the floor, and as always when she did this, she felt a little jolt of energy rush through her. She smiled and bowed to the north, then faced east and began laying down salt as she went along the circle for protection. As she was completing her first time round the circle she chanted, “I walk this circle to transcend between the worlds all time can bend.”
Upon coming back around to the north, Caislyn again bowed to the north and then continued on another revolution around the circle, laying yet another layer of salt down. This time her chant changed a bit. “Solidify as I walk this plane, protection is what I seek to gain.”
Again, as she came around to the north, Caislyn bowed and then continued on her third trip round the circle, laying yet another protective layer of salt. As she rounded the circle for the third time, she began to chant again. “I walk this circle thrice around, to cleanse and consecrate this ground.”
As she finished the third cycle, the salt was all laid about the circle in a protection layer. There was none left in her hands. Caislyn had long ago learned how much would be enough and she prepared carefully, as not to waste that which nature gave so freely. Caislyn bowed, once again to the north, then bending at the knee she picked up the green votive candle that sat there, as she lit the candle, which represented the element of earth she began to chant again. “I invoke the power of the earth to enter my circle, I beseech thee”
As the candle was lit, she bent back down and placed it in line with the circle. She stood, bowed to the earth and the north and then walked the circle clockwise again, till she came to the eastern facing element, the light blue candle that sat there stood for the element of air. As she did with the north, Caislyn picked the candle up and began chanting. “I invoke the power of the air to enter my circle, I beseech thee”
The ritual of lighting the candles and in essence building her circle continued around to the south where she picked up a red candle, representing fire. Here she began to chant as before. “I invoke the power of fire to enter my circle, I beseech thee”
She rounded the circle to the fourth element that lay waiting. Caislyn reached for the deep blue candle, the one representing water. There she followed the same ritual as with the three previous elements and began chanting once again. “I invoke the power of water to enter my circle, I beseech thee”
She placed the candle back in its proper position along the circle and continued back until she was facing north again. This was the Vadoma way. Many witches start their circles to the east with air, for new beginnings. The Vadoma's come from a long line of earthly witches. While they didn't discount the other elements, they had a strong affinity for the earth and that which comes forth from it. The family had always started their circles in the north. Ritual spell casting will always work better when you believe one hundred percent in what you are doing. So, with the Vadoma family, they always pay homage to the earth first and last. As Caislyn turned and bowed to the north once more, completing the circle, a shimmering light shot up from the ring toward the ceiling and settled back in leaving a luminescent glow along the salt lines. Everything was now ready for Caislyn to begin.
These ceremonies to purify and create a circle are quite the buildup for a spell or prayer that would last a fraction of the time, but the ritual acted as a focus so that the caster was clear headed when it came time to perform their actual task. At this point Caislyn knew what she needed to ask for. She felt confident she could do it, but just under that cool layer of confidence she began to fall apart a little, which is not something you want happening inside a circle. 'Help me,' she thought out to the cosmos. Her mind was a random jumble of thoughts focused around her family for a brief moment, 'Guide my soul to where it needs to be.' She finished her thought and an amazingly peaceful clarity took over inside Caislyn. She finally felt at peace enough to finish the ritual.
Caislyn used her athame to draw blood from her finger, allowing it to drip down at the center of the circle. The blood of the caster is known to be a small sacrifice to obtain the knowledge one seeks. Those people that practice sacrificial arts using animals, and even other people, do not understand that there is no greater sacrifice than that of the self.　
Once the drop of blood hit the circle, energy began to zing through the area and Caislyn knew it was time to ask what she had come for.
“With the whole of my heart and the fight in my soul,
I seek a knowledge that is beyond my control
Let me pass through this period of strife
That I may find the two I seek, that brought me life.
Bring to me that which,"
Caislyn paused briefly as she nearly forgot the rest of her prayer. Then she continued on,."may convey
Truth, awareness, and subtlety
Grant me knowledge
Also, strength to follow through
The world is less without these two
Find them well and help me see
Where they are is where I need to be.”
While Caislyn finished the spell, she realized that there may be consequences to her accidental pause after the word "which." You never want to take liberties with a spell, even those you write yourself when you are in the circle. A bubble of emotion found her while she was speaking the words, and the cosmos could feel it. How they would interpret it would remain a mystery. She just hoped it would keep her on the path that she was asking for. With that final scattered thought, Caislyn realized she better bring the circle down and close this out before anything else could go wrong.
She took a second to ground herself again and then bowed to the north, while this time walking winder shins, or counter clockwise, to the west. Once at the western element, she bent to pick up the candle. As she held the candle in her hand she began her closing incantation for water. “Element of water, that flows so free, Let your streams hasten my plea.”
As Caislyn relinquished hold on the element of water with that whispered absolve, the flame in the votive went out. She placed the sleeping element back in the circle, bowed to its memory and continued on to the southern element of fire. “Element of fire, that lets us see, Spread like wild to ignite my plea.”
Again she replaced the candle after the flame dimmed itself out and Caislyn continued her course to the eastern element of air. “Element of air, which needs no key, Throughout the planes carry my plea.”
Just like before, the flame extinguished itself and she replaced the darkened votive on the circle. She bowed in thanks to the element, as she had for the previous two and continued around the circle till she was back in the north facing the element of earth. To earth she spoke, “Element of earth, combine with these three, I send thee forth to manifest my plea.”
The flame flickered then sputtered out as her words were carried on the smoky tendrils rising from the votive. Caislyn replaced the candle to its spot amongst the circle and bowed giving thanks to it as well. The ritual was over, the spell was done and what it would bring to her would remain a mystery, for now. Caislyn, opened her circle, left the room and entered the bookstore again. The night was thick with the full moon's light. She basked in the glory of its energies for a moment before heading to the other door in the store that would lead her upstairs, to the store rooms and further up to the third floor apartments. Caislyn wanted nothing more than to just go collapse in upon herself, have a good cry and fly off to dreamland where things could be different.
Before hoping straight into bed, Caislyn had to grab a drink, she always felt a bit parched after performing rituals. On her way to the sink she had to walk past the phone, where she saw a message waiting for her. She thought it odd that someone had called her private line instead of the bookstore. In the year and a half Caislyn had been searching for her parents, her friends had all but given up on her and left her to fend for herself, so it was a rarity that someone would call her private line. Caislyn stopped out of curiosity and pushed the play button on the machine.
“Ms. Vadoma, this is Edgar Whitney, of Whitney, Bryce, and Jones. I have some urgent business to discuss with you about your parents will. You see, they had a clause in their will because of their other than human status that would allow me to petition the court to have them, well, err mm, declared deceased if ever they were to go missing for a length of time, and under the circumstances of their disappearance, it is highly likely. I know that I explained this to you before, but that time has come and gone and despite your lack of, shall we say, grace, on the subject, I do need to follow through with my client's wishes. The courts have been petitioned and I expect they will have the decree for us by the end of the week. You need to come see me, Ms. Vadoma. We have to go over the rest of your parents wishes. You know...” Caislyn never heard the rest of the message. She pushed the delete button before he could finish.
“How dare that bastard! How could he do this? They aren't dead! They can't be dead, I can still feel them.” Caislyn tossed herself on her bed and cried and screamed until exhaustion overtook her and she fell to sleep. Her sleep was a fitful one. She lay there tossing and turning, amidst grunts of displeasure, and sometimes tears would escape her hold over them, flowing freely down her cheeks and puddling up on her pillow. A few hours after going to bed, Caislyn sat bolt upright. She reached across to the nightstand and grabbed a sketch pad and pencil. It was a mechanical gesture performed while she still slept. She knew where everything was situated. Caislyn began sketching, her eyes opened, but unseeing. She sketched out several scenes over a few sheets of paper. When she was done she simply placed the pad and pencil back where they had been and lay back down as if nothing out of the ordinary had occurred.
Caislyn woke the next morning and looked at her hands immediately, as was the norm for her. She saw the telltale signs of graphite on her fingertips and immediately picked up the sketch pad to see what she had done in the middle of the night. There were five pages of sketches this time. That was a bit unusual. Normally, when she had an auto sketching session in the middle of the night it would only be one page and she would be back to bed. Five was a record for Caislyn. She looked through the pages.
One of the pages struck her as odd, she was on top of a building, and judging from the previous sketch she knew exactly which one. It wasn't far from her apartment. The page she was looking at though showed Caislyn grabbing onto another woman. From the looks on their faces, they were both scared. Caislyn was looking over the edge of the building while the other woman was looking straight forward. She looked as though she feared for her life. The fear in her dark eyes seemed to draw Caislyn is as she looked. They had to be either darkest brown or black. The woman's hair hung just past her shoulders in thick, dark, curling splendor. Caislyn couldn't tell what color her hair was, because the lighting was all wrong. Either way, the girl looked as pale as a vamp, but she didn't seem to have that undead air about her, “A mystery for another day,” Caislyn said to herself.
If Caislyn thought that the spell would work itself out within short order, she had been mistaken. She had been busying herself with store inventory and sketches for almost two months. The disappointment that nothing had come of her spell was wearing on her and she felt she needed a break from her personal reality. A break would not come anytime soon though, it was nearly time to open the store again today, yet another tedium tying her down to this town, this apartment, this store, so that she could not be out actively looking for her parents the way she wanted. She had no doubt that her parents had been moved from this town. As small towns go, it was a gossip mill. It was like that long before the non humans came out and it remained that way for as long as Caislyn could remember. She finished getting herself ready and walked downstairs to the bookstore to open up.
Later that day, Caislyn sat slumped over the counter in her parent's bookstore, feeling rather defeated. Tonight would already be another new moon and yet nothing had manifested itself since the night of her ritual. She was doodling on the sketch pad she kept near, in case she started to get a vision. Her visions rarely happened during the day, but on the occasion that they did, she liked to be prepared. The wards at the front door of the store tinkled to life announcing that a Fey had just come in. Unlike the wards on the ritual room door, the ones on the front of the store had a different sound for each type of being that walked through them. Fey, vamp, witch, lycan and human, all had different tones. Of course you couldn't distinguish between different types of Fey or lycan, but at least you had a semblance of what you were dealing with. The wards also kept out those who meant harm. Caislyn couldn't see who had entered from her viewpoint so she assumed he or she must be a small Fey. Just to be polite and keep up the air of actual customer service she half shouted a greeting.
“Good day to you, if you need any help I'm over at the register.” Caislyn looked at her watch; it was nearly closing time for her anyway. She had posted new hours after her parents went missing. Today was one of those days she had posted as an early close so that she had time to go and check on any leads about her parents. Just as she was thinking about the fact that there were no more leads to follow a short, stout man with reddish hair popped up by the register. He couldn't have been much more than four feet tall, if that. He did have a bright smile about him though as he looked up at Caislyn with intense amber eyes too bright and too odd in color to allow him to pass for human.
“Good noon day to ya, lass,” he spoke with a gentle Irish lilt that reminded Caislyn a bit of her father. “Me name's Angus. I have something' here fer ya.” He fingered a little card that was in his hand, no bigger than a typical business card. It was predominantly black with a few splashes of color here and there. “Twill get ya to the party. 'Tis the questions you ask there that will lead you to the answers ya seek.”
The Irish were sometimes as hard to decipher as their riddles, but Caislyn continued to listen to the little man. The frustration was clearly showing on her face, though she held it calmly out of her voice when she spoke “Is this about my parents?”
“Aye, lass, 'tis in fact.” Seeing her frustration, the little man felt compelled to add, “All I can offer ya, I've been bound, ya see. Can't say this or that, but the card I can give and promise ye this, twill lead to that which will bring ye answers.” He reached out and took Caislyn's hand, turning it palm up so that he could place the card there. His fingers lingered, for a gentle moment in her hand before he closed her own hand around the card. “Be wary, lass. 'Tis a rough road ye travel, though you won't be on it alone for long. Not that the company will make the path any less difficult, ye see.” With a sigh he allowed his hands to fall from hers and began walking back to the front of the store towards the door with his odd gait that reminded her of her the ommpa loompas from Charlie and the Chocolate Factory. Caislyn managed a nod of thanks and mock understanding before she heard the familiar tinkle the door gave off as the Fey left the store. She looked down at the card clasped ever so gently in her hand.　
The moment Caislyn opened her hand so that she could view the card full on, she nearly laughed. She had almost been dreading what it would say. She recognized right away though. This was a card you get as a sort of invite to a rave. A rave, being the type of party where everything goes, the music is as loud as the revelers can stand, lasers flash, and dancers, well they do so much more than dance at these things. Caislyn hadn't been to a good rave since before her parents went missing. Just as the thought popped in her head she chided herself and remembered this was not a chance to go party, this was a chance to get answers. 'The little Fey man had told her so,' she thought to herself, nearly laughing at the thought. The only problem was, the raves always coincided with specific moon phases. This one was for the first Summer New Moon. This was a new moon night, so the rave had to be tonight, which didn't leave Caislyn a lot of time to translate the riddle that was the card. These raves were for the magical in nature. The card was a clue that led you to the golden ticket, so to speak. You had to find the guy they called the “Ticket Master” in order to get your pass that you needed to get in to the party. And you had to do it by a certain time of day or all was lost and you would find yourself sitting this rave out. Caislyn had been to her fair share of raves before her parents went missing, so she knew the protocol. She also knew, as she looked down at her watch again, that she was running out of time.
Caislyn looked again at the little black card that sat in her palm. The glyphs that seemed to jump off the card were calling to her. She knew two things instantly. There would be no humans attending tonight's little party and that, she knew, because the card was charmed. As she looked at the card she realized no human, or lycan for that matter, would be able to read the clue. The lycans would be able to smell the charm on the card and take it to someone who could decipher it for them, but the humans just wouldn't know. The party, it seemed was a product of witches and vampires. Only a witch could charm the cards, only the vamps would worry about keeping humans out. Which also meant this was to be a vegetarian party for them, or at the very least a party where they brought their own favors. As a general rule, Were-critters weren't welcome to the indoor raves, and most definitely not the full moon parties. Even the rave scene doesn't have enough Ketamine to keep a werewolf down for long. Since it was only a new moon, maybe there would be a few who would show up.
Caislyn went to lock up the store, looking at her watch once again, it was already five o'clock. The ticket master usually only hung around till about six. Caislyn began cursing the little man for showing up so late to give her the card with the clues. After all, she still hadn't even sat down and deciphered it to know where to meet up with the ticket master. Once she did, she would have to get to where ever he was, which usually wasn't anywhere near the vicinity of the rave. Considering most indoor raves were held in this part of town since the humans had long since abandoned it. Caislyn realized she was going to have to figure out where this rave was taking place and hope she could sweet talk her way in. She retreated to her apartment above the store and started putting thought into the charm that was placed on the card. Cais was hoping she could figure out who had placed the charm, since they often have their caster's signature attached to them.
Before long she was sitting at her kitchenette staring off into space when she reached out for her notebook. She started sketching, though she was still staring off blankly into the wall across from her. When she came out of the trance, Caislyn had a sketch of her on a rooftop; it was oddly similar to one that she had drawn on the full moon. She looked at it and saw that the stars were shimmering brightly in an otherwise blackened night sky. There was no moon to speak of and the building lights were dim, if present at all. It was then that she realized she knew the building. It was the old Chesson building just a block over from her place. The building used to belong to the Pasquotank Arts Council before the humans left town in droves. It had long since been abandoned, but it was a great spot for a rave, since it used to be a theater and the acoustics inside were fabulous. Even though she lived in the city limits, Elizabeth City was really nothing more than a suburb of the Hampton Roads area of Virginia. In the sketch, Caislyn realized she was wearing certain clothes that she wouldn't normally wear unless it was to go out clubbing. This had to be where they were holding the rave tonight. If not, she wasn't supposed to be at the stupid party anyway. According to her vision she was supposed to end up on this rooftop.
“If I remember right,” Caislyn said to herself while getting ready. “I wasn't on that rooftop alone.” She didn't bother going for the sketches she had done two months earlier. Instead, she continued to get ready for the rave. She would have to get there early in order to try to slip past the gatekeepers. The gatekeepers were the guardians of the party. They worked the door to make sure everyone had tickets and belonged there. They were also there to make sure you oathed in. Oathing in was a way to keep the peace at mixed non-human parties. Everyone took an oath at the door to intentionally to do no harm to others while they were there. All non-humans were serious about their oaths though. For some, it seemed a trait that their blood would not let them break. For others, like the witches and lycans, it was more because they took oaths seriously after years of staying in hiding from humans and having oaths of allegiance being the only thing that kept them from the gallows or the fires. Besides, those that broke their oaths were placed on a permanent ban from any other functions. The gatekeepers held a list, albeit a short one.
***
Artful Arrivals
A stray strand of hair fell into Jaxon’s face, tickling her nose as she stared out the window of her office. The view was nothing more than a deserted street between the art gallery, where she was recently hired, and what used to be the Pasquotank County Courthouse. She imagined that years ago, the building was probably quite charming with its Dogwood trees planted in the small green grass of the courtyard. But now, it just stood showing years of neglect. The trees hadn’t been trimmed, and the courtyard’s lawn was yellowed and dry. The concrete outer walls showed slight cracks and even a few daring attempts of graffiti. Evening had come across the town in a curtain of darkness, and the streetlights’ harsh glare made the building look even more worn and dreary.
Jax often wondered what this little town had been like before the monsters had come out of hiding and before the Years of Darkness when chaos and fear ruled. What a different world it must have been. She could almost see people bustling about the streets, and cars of all types hurrying from one stoplight to the next. Jaxon imagined little shops and stores open to their customers without bars on the windows or wards on the doors for protection. Neighbors smiling and waving, chatting and gossiping, never once scared to meet the eyes of those in their company. Children laughing and giggling while riding their bikes and skateboards along the sidewalks.
Jax smiled softly to herself, still immersed in her daydream when the alarm on her watch beeped loudly at her. She jerked slightly as it startled her and she looked down realizing that it was almost the end of her co-worker's shift.
‘Maybe I can get Stacey to close up for me tonight so I can get home and get ready for my training,’ she thought. She had been training with her swords and knives since she was healed enough to wield them. The family who had taken her in while she healed was amazing. Jason had taught her well. He had explained to her how guns were easily maneuvered from a person, but swords, knives, and daggers were easy to conceal, easy to use, and just as deadly. They also had the added bonus of being silent killers. He spent months working with her as she continued to heal. The work with the swords was more than just exercise and therapy for her body, it was a sort of Zen meditation for her. The way her body worked, the way the blades became an extension of herself made her feel powerful and serene all at once as she worked out. Swords were her favorite, but she also practiced with all sorts of other blades, just in case. Jaxon seemed to have a natural ability with the weapons. She also enjoyed the rigorous training schedule she had created for herself. The better I am,' she thought, ‘the less vulnerable I’ll be.’ Vulnerable and helpless was something Jaxon never wanted to be again.
She stood and moved around the desk towards the door, taking a quick glance at herself in the mirror that hung on the wall. Most of her dark brown hair was still pinned up on top of her head, allowing for a few tendrils of curls falling in just the right places to frame her face. Her light auburn highlights streaked through her curls, adding to her hairs’ natural gleam. Dark eyes peered out from thick lashes and a pale complexion.
Once upon a time, people would have swooned over her porcelain skin, saying how she looked like a china doll. Once everyone found out that vampires were real, they all looked at her differently and even avoided her. It was obvious they thought she could be a vampire. Her parents had even home schooled her, to keep her challenged as the schools were unable to, they claimed. But she had wondered if it was because the other parents didn’t want their children around her. Of course, if they had thought it through, then anyone would have seen she was only human because she could be out during the day. The vamps would have been dust if they went into the sun. At least she’d heard they would, but that wasn’t the point. She wasn’t a vampire, but people sometimes still looked at her as if there was a possibility. It was just natural for people to be more frightened of the unknown, even if the known was worse than their nightmares. She was thankful that she wasn’t left with scars from her last battle with Rick. Had her face scarred the way the doctors at first thought it would, she would really look like the monster people tried to make her out to be.
There were times she felt like her complexion was more of a curse than a blessing. It was really hard to find clothes whose colors didn’t reflect off her skin, which is why she wore a lot of black. People just thought she was trying to be morbid, but really, she just looked better in the darker colors. While her looks made her stand out a bit from everyone else, Jaxon really didn’t mind at all. She was definitely her own person, and felt that one shouldn’t conform to what everyone else was doing. Her parents used to tell her constantly, “Be yourself and be proud of who you are.” Jaxon smiled slightly at the memory of her parents. They were good people. Both of them were hardworking and compassionate, they never judged anyone, and were always willing to lend a helping hand. They supported the causes of the Other Than Human Society. Her parents thought that all creatures were a part of God’s great plan, and deserved the same chance at happiness as humans. “After all, why would God have created them, if they weren’t meant to be here?” her mother would say. Jaxon missed her parents so much. They had died in a car accident right after she turned 18. She sighed softly, letting go of the memory of her parents and walked out into the gallery to find Stacey.
The tall blond was behind the counter against the far wall looking at pictures of handsome men on the computer. “Stacey, when are you going to realize that looking at those match making sites is not going to bring you love and happiness?” Jaxon questioned as she sauntered up behind her co-worker.
“Honestly Jax, who said I’m looking for love? I’d settle for something absolutely mouth watering to stare at across the dinner table! Besides, who are you to give me advice? The whole six months you’ve been here, I haven’t seen you on one single date!”
“That’s because I have standards, Stace!” Jaxon laughed. “I won’t settle for anything but love, and I’m not sure that even exists anymore.”
Stacey gasped, “Oh, come on Jax, really? You don’t believe in Prince Charming and white knights?”
“Definitely not!” Jaxon insisted. “Some fairy tales really were nothing but fiction, Stacey.” Jaxon tried to change the subject before they went any further, “Hey do you mind closing up tonight? I’ll do it tomorrow night since I know you’re gonna want to leave early for that date of yours.”
“Really? You don’t mind me leaving early tomorrow? Sure, I’ll close up.”
Jax smiled and laughed a little at Stacey’s enthusiasm as she headed back to her office to retrieve her purse and jacket. She paused a moment, as an odd feeling came over her. Jaxon shook her head, telling herself that it was nothing. Living downtown wasn’t the safest place these days, but Jaxon couldn’t afford the luxury she had once enjoyed in Raleigh. Just then bells at the front jingled, notifying them that they had a customer.
She sighed, knowing their customer was something other than human. A human wouldn’t dare be out after dark around here. This part of the old city was known for its high crime rate. And only non-humans were naturally equipped to handle whatever may come their way. Although human, Jaxon always enjoyed the night. She was equipped as well, not naturally, but rather more with a nice dagger hidden in her bag. Always be prepared, she thought, another lesson she had learned from her time with Rick. 
Walking towards the front door, she passed the customer that had just entered the gallery, and looked up to meet his gaze. She almost stopped breathing. It was like one of those moments you see in the movies, where everything slows down and a million words are spoken with just a look.
He was stunning at just under 6 feet tall, he wore a pale green dress shirt and dark gray slacks. The clothes were tailored to show the lines of his body, which was obviously athletic and well defined. His jet black hair fell slightly into his eyes which were several shades brighter than his shirt. They had to be the most magnificent shade of green Jaxon had ever seen.
She mentally shook herself back to reality and turned to tell Stacey goodbye when she saw her co-worker practically running to greet their new guest. Stacey grabbed his arm and was dragging him towards the back of the gallery chatting and giggling like a little schoolgirl.
Jax just shook her head at the behavior of her co-worker. That man was wonderful to look at, but Jaxon knew better than to get swept up in just looks. Her past taught her that much. While she wasn't going to get wrapped up in a good looking man the way Stacey did, she did notice how he watched her walk out.Jaxon smiled to herself as she headed home to train.
The sun was bright and the air brisk as Jax walked to the gallery the next day. Swapping shifts with Stacey meant she had to close tonight. It was Friday though, and Stacey had a date. Jaxon wasn’t involved in social scenes, much less trying to date anyone. She just wasn’t ready to dart down another winding path of love and romance or hurt and betrayal. Instead, she buried herself in her training and her work, both of which had proven successful, except of late.
'If I don’t find a new artist to spur some life into this gallery soon', Jaxon thought, 'then the gallery is going to fade away into the town just like everything else has.' Pondering what to do and where to find new creative minds, Jaxon entered the gallery to find Stacey behind the counter smiling at her with the a very guilty look.
Jaxon smiled and hesitated on her way to her office. “Hi Stacey, what’s up?”
Stacey shuffled from behind the counter to follow Jax into her office. “Okay first, I just want to say that I really didn’t do anything. I know you are going to blame me, because I’m forever trying to set you up, but this time it really wasn’t my idea. It was his, and well to be honest, who wouldn’t want a date with him? I mean he’s only the hottest man alive and he’s got more money than he knows what to do with. So, it’s not like you’ll ever need anything and …”
Jaxon put her purse in her drawer and stood, staring at her co-worker. Stacey was babbling on and the more she said, the less Jaxon liked it.
“Stacey!” Jax stopped her, “who and what are you talking about?”
The blond just looked at her like she had grown two heads. “Haven’t you heard a word I’ve said? Seth Landry wants to take you out. As in, on a date!”
“Who is Seth Landry? And how does he know me? Stacey you haven’t tried to hook me up with one of your computer match site guys have you?” Jaxon plopped into her chair and turned on her computer.
“Um, no. Seth is Ronald's boss, and the guy who came in last night when you were leaving. He couldn’t take his eyes off you. He wasn’t even interested in any of our inventory. He only wanted to know about you.”
Jaxon froze in her chair. It was not a good omen to have someone asking questions about her, mush less a total stranger. She closed her eyes and breathed for a moment, tamping down the panic that had started to rise. No one except her parents had ever known that she had lived in Elizabeth City when she was a little girl. There was no way that her ex would think to look for her here, not when she left a false trail to Texas. He would never think to find her here. She was just being paranoid.
“Jax, are you okay? You’re awfully pale. I mean, well, more so than usual anyway.”
“No Stacey, I’m fine. I just have a lot on my mind, with trying to find new artists and all. So tell me, what did Seth ask and what did you tell him?”
”Oh, well I just told him that you were new to the area. And that you had a background in art and that if he wanted to know more, then he should ask you himself.” Stacey grinned. “I told him to come back tonight.”
“Great. I was hoping for a quiet evening so that I could go through some of these new submissions. I have to find an artist to show soon.” Jax said quietly. She noticed the frown forming on her co-workers face and immediately felt the disappointment Stacey had at her reaction. She didn’t know anyone in this town other than the few associates she had worked with through the galleries. Even though they weren’t that close, Jaxon considered Stacey a friend and didn’t want to hurt her feelings. “Tell you what,” Jax smiled and walked around her desk tossing her arm around her friend's shoulders as she guided Stacey out of her office and towards the front of the store. “Just for you, I’ll actually be nice to this Seth guy when he comes in.”
Stacey beamed as she got ready to leave for the night. “Honestly Jax, even a blind woman could see what a catch this guy is. You really should give him more of a chance than to just be nice. You never know,” she remarked walking out the door, “you just might like him!”
Jaxon shook her head and headed back to her office. She might have a bit more time to get some actual work done before her visitor came in. If he came back, that is.
Jaxon rubbed her eyes after spending a couple hours researching several promising artists. The phone messages she had left with several potential show artists had not been returned yet, and she probably wouldn’t hear from them tonight.
While rubbing her neck and shoulders trying to get the kinks out Jaxon was suddenly overcome with an odd sensation. It was like a tingling or an awareness of sorts. Mentally shaking herself, Jax arose to go to the front. She knew that the gallery was empty except for her. The bells on the door hadn’t jingled and there was also a special ward on all the entrances that made the bell go off as well. The ward was a part of the security system that was in place. It let the the workers know when someone was there and it also protected the very valuable inventory the store had. Jax always felt more secure knowing there was an early warning system of sorts.
That tingling sensation crawled over her skin again, just as the bells on the front door came to life. She knew Seth had walked in even before she turned to look at him.
“Welcome to Pithview Gallery on the Pasquotank. Is there anything I can help you with this evening?”
The man from the night before walked confidently towards her, his dark hair falling slightly in front of his bright green eyes.
“Of course,” his voice whispered like the wind across her skin. Jax held back a shiver. Just two words and this man had her reacting like a silly young girl. She smiled politely, waiting for him to continue. 'I really hope he doesn’t start with some corny pick up line,' she thought, 'I am so not in the mood.'
Placing his hands on the counter, Seth smiled at her. There was humor in those eyes and briefly Jax wondered if he had heard her thoughts. He chuckled and held his hand across the counter towards her, “I've been here at least twice this year and haven’t had the pleasure of meeting Ronald’s newest hire. I am Seth Landry, Director of Development for Pithview Galleries.”
Jax stared at his hand for a moment. He had long fingers, well manicured nails, and although the skin was as light and smooth as marble. The ring on his finger shimmered in the lights of the gallery. Jax could tell it was an old ring, bearing a crest of some sort. Raising an eyebrow, Jax looked at the handsome man, “Director of Development, huh?”
“Its more of a fancy title meaning glorified consultant,” he grinned, easing the lines in his face and giving him a more boyish quality. Shaking his hand slowly, she introduced herself. “Jaxon Delaney”
“Yes,” he said slowly, “Jasmine Jaxon Delaney I knew you looked familiar. You worked in the Raleigh Gallery of Arts didn’t you?” Seth inquired. Jax took her hand back abruptly.
“It is one of the Pithview Gallery branches, as is this one. Though it doesn‘t bare the Pithview name, we acquired this gallery about seven months ago.” Seth continued, seemingly confused at Jaxon's reaction to his recognizing her.
Jaxon thought for a moment. How could she have been so stupid? It would be just her luck as to leave a trail as blatant as this! Covering her panic, she said, “Yes, I did work there. But I find this gallery more challenging. The atmosphere and community provide a haven of sorts, from the limelight and stress of a larger city gallery.” As she spoke she was hoping that her desire to be left alone would show through her words and he would leave as quickly as he had come.
For just a moment, Jaxon thought Seth would do exactly as she hoped when he started to take a step towards the door. But then he stopped himself and turned back towards Jaxon.
“You know, you have quite a reputation amongst the galleries. Your ability to find new talent precedes you. I hope that you will put that same type of ethics to work here in Elizabeth City. This gallery needs some,” he looked around with little interest before finishing, “rejuvenation.”
Jaxon immediately heard the difference in his voice. His tone had gone from a seductive quality that one could almost see, to professional and cold. She stood so that he wasn’t looking down on her anymore, with his condescending air.
“If you are aware of my reputation, then I am sure you realize that I didn’t come by it with a lackadaisical attitude. I do intend to revive this gallery, you can be assured of that. I also don't plan on allowing a 'glorified consultant' to walk in and take all the credit.” she spouted haughtily, throwing his self-professed title back at him.
Seth shrugged, showing slight amusement at her response. “I wouldn’t dare think that about you, Ms. Delaney I do believe I have unintentionally offended you somehow. I apologize.” His green eyes sparkled with unspoken words.
Jaxon’s tension eased a bit, but she remained standing and on the other side of the counter.
“Let me make it up to you,” his voice poured over her skin like warm chocolate. She took a small step back. “I’m sorry, but I don’t date within the business,” she replied quietly, tipping her chin up a notch.
“Yes, I imagine you don’t do many things lightly,” he remarked. He slipped a small card out of his pocket and onto the counter, “Here. It is an invitation to a party tonight. Not a business party, but one of another sort. You don’t have to be my date. You can bring someone else, if you like. It will give you a chance to blow off some steam.”
Jaxon took the card from the counter. It was filled with an odd writing and glyphs that looked more like they were floating over the invitation rather than written on the card itself. She couldn’t read the language it was in, but it looked oddly familiar to her.
Just as she was about to ask him about it, the bells on the door jingled his exit and she was left standing there with only his invitation in hand.
***
Raving New Moon
As Caislyn worked on making herself presentable for a rave she thought about inviting a couple of her friends along with her as back up. Then she reminded herself that she hadn't really talked to any of them in a few months. Since her parents had gone missing, she had pretty much alienated all of her old friends. It wasn't so bad at first, they were all willing to lend a hand trying to find them, but after six months everyone lost steam and a few months later people stopped returning Caislyn's calls. Caislyn understood, even if she didn't like that everyone was giving up on her family.
She didn‘t really think it mattered at this point, all she wanted was to find her parents. If her old high school friends couldn’t understand that, it was definitely time to move on. Before she left, she gave herself the once over in the mirror. There she stood, tall and muscular, but in a girly way. Since her parents had gone missing Caislyn took every opportunity to work out and make sure she was in prime shape physically, mentally, and magically. Her evenly tanned skin with its golden olive complexion seemed to shimmer back at her while her straight black hair hung to the middle of her back with some wisps pulled up into little fan falls at the top of her head. The ends of her hair were dyed a violent pink color. The pink fans of hair across the top of her head and at the tips of her hair were shouting at the world with their brightness. Caislyn's makeup was doing the same thing. She had some bright pink and black eye shadow on, highlighting even further, the terrible beauty of her fierce green eyes. Caislyn threw in a little glitter too, for effect. She was wearing tight black leather pants, black boots that laced up just below her knees with pink laces, and a hot pink bustier with a black button up shirt over top, but hanging undone. There was certainly a theme to her appearance, but you had to have a theme for a rave.
By the time Caislyn got herself some food, and was completely ready to go, it was just a bit before nine. She walked the couple streets over to the building she had seen in her vision. In the town's heyday, this building had been renovated to become the theater and arts center it was always destined to become. When the dark times came and all the monsters crept, not so quietly out of their closets, the humans began to hightail it out of city areas. That included Caislyn's little home town as well. The more well-to-do humans left their history behind to rot with the monsters. At least they had hoped the monsters would rot as they went to live their lives in the country bumpkin style seclusion that they chose for themselves. Either way, they left this magnificent building abandoned despite all the renovations they had done to it so recently. Echoes of its former glory were still visible, and Caislyn hurt deep down inside knowing that the price of the other than humans coming out was the destruction of so much more. She walked up to the main entrance and realized that there was no one there. At least, no one that she could see at the moment. That was probably because she didn't have a ticket.
“Come on, I have the card. I just didn't get to the ticket master in time.” Caislyn tried to sound convincing to no one. 'Damn, I hope I was right about the building,' she thought to herself since she hadn't seen anyone else trying to get in the building from this point of entry. “Look, I know you're there.　 Just show yourself and let’s have us a chat about it. What do you say?”
There was no answer, but she could sense the laughter coming from beyond the veil of invisibility. Caislyn closed her eyes and waived her hand over them, chanting under her breath an incantation she had learned years earlier to see the truth. It was simple, easy, and worked well. When Caislyn opened her eyes again, he was standing there plain as day.
“Gregore! Unbelievable! I can't believe you just stood there laughing at me. Seriously? You can't still be mad at me. I mean, I didn't just drop off the face of the Earth as you accused, I was looking for... I'm still looking for my parents. Stop holding it against me, you would do the same." Gregore's family hailed from somewhere in Russia. They had come to the states looking for better treatment than they would have received in their homeland. If anyone ever thought the Romani gypsies had it bad throughout history, one should see what the Europeans and some Asian countries were still doing to non-humans. It made the Americans look like saints, even in these hard times.
Besides, Gregore just so happened to be the idiot that placed the no-time charm on the last rave Caislyn attended. “Gregore, you got me in serious trouble last time man! You owe me. We were partying for like three days before I realized and my family nearly had a fit.”
While he at least chuckled at Caislyn's reference to his brilliant charm, he still didn't even acknowledge her. Gregore had a soft stoic appeal to him, though he was anything but soft-bodied. He looked as if he spent most of his days in the gym with a physique to die for, hard in all the right places with the face of a God. While he was hard-bodied and intimidating, he was also soft spoken, when he wasn't trying to ignore you because you didn't have a ticket, that is. He continued to ignore Caislyn, even though the grin on his face told her he heard every word of what she was saying, however; he then acknowledge the girl who had walked up behind her during her little pleading session.
She seemed familiar, yet Caislyn hadn't met her before. She looked to Gregore one more time with pleading eyes. “Come on, Gregore, you've known me since we were kids!” She let him see her pain for one brief moment. “I need this. I have to go in there.” He looked almost sympathetic for a brief moment before he spoke.
“Move aside, Caislyn. I have patrons waiting who actually bothered to find the ticket master.” Gregore had barely a clip to his voice; he had been working on not having a Russian accent since his family came to this country. He was very good at the American accents, so long as you didn't piss him off, otherwise he would slip right back into the patterns of speech most comfortable for him. A part of Caislyn ached as she looked into Gregore’s ocean blue eyes. He had been in her life since she was a little girl and the thought that she had managed to push him away always hurt her. She followed those eyes behind her where she finally acknowledged the other girl who had walked up behind her.
The new girl stood watching what was transpiring between Caislyn and Gregore with interest. As she handed Gregore her ticket she finally spoke up, “Gregore, is it? My ticket is plus one, and it's a good thing I ran into Caislyn here because she never answers her phone these days.” Caislyn turned and had a good look at the girl who had stoked a sort of jealousy only moments ago, as she watched Gregore’s reaction to seeing her. Caislyn knew that look, she had seen Gregore wear it many times over the years. It never failed to bother her as she always thought 'this will be the girl who takes him away from me, my best friend.' Caislyn decided to update her internal jealous tirade this time, 'sadly, you were the girl who managed to push him away, all by yourself, no one else needed.' She managed a meek smile at the mystery girl who was now offering her an in to the party of the season. The girl was a bit shorter than Caislyn with skin so pale she could pass as a vampire, though Caislyn did not get the undead vibe from her. Her long hair seemed really dark, but that could just be the lack of lighting where they were standing. The girl gave a sly smile to Caislyn as she winked and flashed a VIP ticket.
Of course, Caislyn wouldn't look a gift horse in the mouth, so she took another look behind her and put on the big fake smile she used to always use in awkward social situations,
“Oh! Hey!” She overemphasized for effect, “I'm so glad I found you out here, this big buffoon here was playing hard to get!” Then she looked back at Gregore with an intimate intensity that he returned in full before he nodded for them to move along inside the door that had finally appeared.
Gregore cleared his throat before speaking again, “You know the drill Caislyn, oath first, then enter!” Caislyn tapped the new girl to get her to hold the ticket up so that they could read from the oath that had been written on the back, hidden by glyphs.
“Umm, how am I supposed to read this?”
“Just focus, look again or repeat after me, whichever works for you,” Caislyn said while eying the new girl suspiciously.
The short pale, brunette took the card in hand one more time and looked it over.
“Oh! Wait, that wasn't there a minute ago.”
“You act like you have never seen a glyph of protection before, Jeesh!” Caislyn looked at her again and then shrugged to Gregore. “Let's just read it so we can get inside.”
Both girls took the oath and proceeded through the door that Gregore had opened up for them. The door did not lead directly inside to the main area of the building as one might expect. Gregore was the gatekeeper for the side entrance. The girls found themselves walking up a stairwell to get to the next floor. The funny thing about magic, it can be used as a dampener when non-humans decide to throw a party. One will never hear of a non-human getting busted for disturbing the peace or loud music at a party. While outside the building, no one would ever have known that there was a full blown rave going on inside; the building looked like the old abandoned, dark, and silent place that it usually appeared to be.
“I didn't get your name outside,” Caislyn said as they traversed the stairwell.
“Well, that would have defeated the purpose out there, now wouldn't it?” Jax looked over at Caislyn with a good natured grin and continued, “Seriously, it's Jax, well Jaxon, but everyone calls me Jax, so...”
“Well, thanks again for helping me out, Jax.” Caislyn thought for a moment as they continued to climb the stairs, “I really needed to get in here tonight.”
“Oh really? I just came because I needed a really good party and a really good drink!”
Caislyn couldn't help but laugh at that, as she would have felt the same if she wasn't trying to track down yet another lead to her missing parents.
As they stepped out of the stairwell, it became a different world. Darkness was the only thing noticeable when you first entered the building. The non-human world is used to it, though. There is something to being other than human that makes you have an affinity with the night, not just vampires and the whole 'we hate the day because we're allergic to the sun' thing. Witches, Fey, and lycans celebrated the night too, mostly because the night had helped to conceal them for centuries.
But it wasn't until you came off the stairwell and made the right through the doorway, that you truly noticed anything else. Upon turning into the main room the darkness held its breath and the treat that is laser lights wound and curled its way through an ethereal mist that seemed to grab at your limbs as you moved across the floor. The building had some of the best acoustics in town, which is probably why they chose this location for the rave. You could feel the pulsing, vibrating, radiating music flowing out of the walls, the floor, everywhere. The sounds seemed to assault you from everywhere and nowhere, all at once. The non-humans were all very sensual beings which allowed them to credit themselves with perfecting the art of partying. A rave became a buffet of the senses for them.
The D.J., who was perched dead center of the old theater stage, was spinning some Marilyn Manson as Caislyn and Jaxon walked in. He was not your typical DJ, he appeared to be a demon of some sort with several arms, which apparently came in handy for operating the turntables, lights, and smoke all at once. Caislyn made a note to remember him for the party she planned on throwing when she found her parents and brought them home.
“I'm not a big fan of wanna-bes, but Marilyn Manson can sure set a mood with his music,” Caislyn shouted over to Jax.
Jaxon nodded and smiled, as she spotted a bar off underneath the balcony. “I'm headed for a drink.”
“Alright, thanks again for getting me in, I gotta go talk to some people about... umm, stuff. See ya around.” Caislyn wandered off in the opposite direction as Jax, but something in her gut told her to keep an eye out for her new friend tonight. There was a rule in partying at raves, even in the non human community, never go out alone. Caislyn was confident in her solitude because she was not there to party, but Jax was definitely there to party and she seemed a little naive about the whole rave scene.
'Come on Cais, you aren't here to babysit someone you don't even know. Find your answers and get out of here.' Caislyn was talking to herself under her breath when a gorgeous vamp approached her. He sauntered up to Caislyn wearing only black leather pants, doc martens, and a cat who ate the canary smile. He was a little on the thin side for Caislyn’s taste, but still very handsome in a boyishly charming, a little too baby-faced to be completely sexy way.
“Hey, little witchling, wanna dance, or ...” he left the invitation open, but Caislyn knew exactly to what he was referring. That may have had something to do with his very obvious flash of fangs and the waggle of his eyebrows.　
“What are you, like 12? At first I thought you were pretty yummilicious, that was until you opened your mouth!” She smiled sweetly as she said it, then continued talking as she looked around the room, “I'm not here to party tonight, I have some questions about some missing people,” she realized she had lost her audience when she turned back around to find him gone. “Damn vamps, at least I didn't have to take forever to convince him that the answer was no,” she sighed to herself.
“Shit! I have to stop talking to myself in public,” Caislyn continued to scan the dance floor. She had noticed on each scan that there was one particular vamp who was checking her out. He was standing off to the side of the stage watching not only her, but her new friend Jaxon as well. He stood there in obviously tailored clothes staring out, intermittently between the two of them. The tailored clothes, while black, still stood out amongst the party crowd. She determined that he didn’t really belong in the midst of the swirling smoke tendrils and laser light beams. There was something about him that put her on edge. She thought it was her cue to go talk to him because he might be the person she needed to question about her family, but first she wanted to warn Jaxon about his interest in the both of them.
She walked briskly across the dance floor, closer to the bar where Jax had just purchased her drinks. As she approached Jaxon she took note of the two drinks Jax was holding. “When you said you wanted a drink you really meant it, didn't you?”
Jax laughed, “Yeah, well, I tried the first one and it was really weak. I figured I would grab another to keep from having to line up again at the meat market they call a bar.” She gestured over to the same creepy vamp that had just hit on Caislyn a few minutes ago. “That particular jerk flashed some fangs at me and told me what he’d like to do to me in the back room.”
“Yea, he hit on me a few minutes ago, too.“ Caislyn told Jaxon what she had said to the vamp and Jax nearly spilled her drinks for laughing so hard. Caislyn spun Jax around so she could see the all too sexy vamp that was way too interested in them and who was still standing near the stage watching. “Some vamp guy has been alternating between checking us out,” she nodded toward the vamp in question.
“Oh, that's Seth. He's no vamp, he's just my boss' boss. He's the one who gave me the ticket.” Jax rolled her eyes and turned her back towards him, continuing to dance with her two drinks. “He may be cute, but he‘s an arrogant son of a bitch.”
“Oh, okay, well the way he kept looking over, all psycho-stalker like, he was creeping me out, so I thought I would check.”
Jax laughed at Caislyn’s all too appropriate description, "I wish I had an observant friend like you when when I lived in Raleigh. I might not have had such a crappy time!" She held up one of her drinks as an offering to Caislyn and asked, “Hey, you want a drink?”
Caislyn giggled at Jax, but declined. She looked around, feeling as though they were still being watched. She no longer saw the vamp that had given Jax her ticket, but that prickly sensation on the back of her neck had gone into overdrive. She then noticed others who had began circling the dance floor. They reminded her of sharks circling their prey.
“Umm, Jax,” Caislyn started to say.
“I don't feel good about being here anymore.” Jax held up her drink and continued, “What's in these things?”
“I don't think it's the drinks. Look.”
“Look at what?” Jax took a look around the dance floor and noticed the sharks circling too. Panic nearly set in, until she remembered she had a blade or two hidden on her. Then she simply looked back at Caislyn.
Caislyn noticed Seth coming through the crowd towards them and saw him mouth something to her, but she couldn’t hear it.
“Run?” Jaxon questioned, “who said to run?” Jax asked Caislyn.
“Oh shit! Let's go. Come on, I saw some back stairs over by the bar.” Caislyn and Jax made their way through the dance floor over to the back stairwell. As they ran into the stairwell, they noticed a commotion coming up the stairs from the lower floors. The girls ran up the stairs toward the roof access. Once on the roof, Caislyn felt like she has seen this image before. She realized too late that this was the scene from the sketches she had been making over the past couple of months. “Shit, I should have known better than to go up!”
“Yeah, cause unless you can fly, we're trapped. So now what?” Jaxon thought about the knives she had hidden and realized they wouldn’t really help with the vampires that had chased them up to the roof. All they would do was piss a vamp off.
The two of them backed themselves up to the ledge of the building looking to see if there was a safe place to jump down, a fire escape, something.
Jaxon looked down the building, noted there wasn‘t an escape route then she looked back at Caislyn, “Uh Uh! There's no way I can make that jump, do you see these heels? Besides, it‘s way too high and I don‘t fancy another trip to the hospital.” Jax pointed to her boots and then looked back up accusingly at Caislyn, “What do they want anyway? What have you done?”
“Nothing,” Caislyn began as the roof top door burst open and out flowed an angry looking clan of vampires. 
The vamp in the black leather pants and doc marten's stepped forward, "How do you like 12 now, bitch?" 
“Shit!” Caislyn grabbed hold of Jaxon's arm and looked over the edge of the building to the alley beneath them wishing there was a way down. No sooner than she thought about needing a way down than she blinked her eyes open and Jaxon and Caislyn were standing in the alley.
“You can fly!" Jaxon looked wide-eyed towards Caislyn, “What was in those damn drinks? Damn, I always choose red. Couldn't choose the blue drink and wake up in my own bed could I?”
“What the hell?” Caislyn looked at Jax wondering what she was talking about.
“You know, like in that movie?” Jax attempted to explain.
“No, I meant how the hell did we get down here?” Caislyn was questioning whether Jaxon had something to do with the unusual form of transportation that had just placed them in the alley. “Never mind, let's worry about the details later. We need to get out of here.”
Caislyn lead Jax through the alley and out to the street. They turned right and began to head to Caislyn's apartment over the Hidden Dimensions Book Store when Jax chimed in, “But my apartment is the other way.”
“Trust me we will be safer at my place.”
“Uh, I hope it's not much further because they are right on our ass!”
Caislyn turned to see how many vampires were following behind when she saw two of them snatched into the air and thrown like rag dolls back towards the alley. She also noted two vamps going down, looking as if they had been tripped. Caislyn remembered that was the entrance Gregore was working and she smiled inside knowing he tried to help.
“Just run,” she yelled at Jax as they both pick up there speed.
The girls approached the book store and Caislyn mumbled a spell that automatically opened the shop doors for them. They immediately ran through and Caislyn slammed the door shut behind them. “Keep going to the back of the store. The stairs to my apartment are back there.” Caislyn turned momentarily at the door and looked back out at the street. She didn’t see anyone out there, but she felt an odd compulsion to go back to the rave for some reason. She resisted it and turned to follow Jax upstairs to the apartment.
***
Picturing the Future
Jax didn't question her new friend's command and continued to run toward the stairs. The girls found their way up to the third floor apartment, breathlessly closing the door behind them as they entered.
“What if they get in, we have to hide!” Jax panted.
“It's okay, we are safe in here.”
“But there’s no lock, they can get in.”
“No, it's really okay, I have wards up. They are better than locks any day.” Caislyn told her bluntly.
“Oh we have something like that at work, I think.” Jaxon didn't seem to sure of herself and Caislyn looked at her wondering what she was. Certainly, she couldn't be a witch or any other magical being if she didn't know about wards. 
Jaxon stared at Caislyn and said, “You're a witch! That's how you got us down from the roof, but wait, I thought you needed a broom for that. Did I miss the broom?”
“Did you what?” Caislyn looked at Jaxon and said, “I didn't get us down from the roof, I thought you did. And yes, I am a witch, aren't you?”
“Umm, no! No, I'm not and no, I definitely didn't!” Jax looked at Caislyn again, waiting for an explanation.
“Well what are you then?”
“Duh, I'm human!” Jax rolled her eyes at Caislyn then started to wander around the apartment nervously.
Caislyn followed slightly behind her and continued the questioning, “Wait, but you can't be human, otherwise, you couldn't have gotten into the rave. Only non-humans could get the tickets.” Caislyn continued to follow Jax through her apartment, “I've never seen a vampire get so pissed because he got turned down, but they totally ruined my chances to question anyone about my parents.”
“I was given the ticket by that guy from work and why would you go to rave to ask questions about your parents?” Jax gave Caislyn a screwy look and then continued to look around the apartment. She was drawn to some sketches that were hanging on the far wall. As she got closer to the sketches, she took note that they were very well drawn.
“My parents disappeared a year ago. I had a lead that someone at the rave knew something. I guess now I will never know.”
“Who took your parents? And why didn't you just tell the police about the lead?” Jax looked at Caislyn again, “Maybe they were trying to take you too? That's probably why Mr. 12 Year Old Vamp got his buddies to chase us, they wanted to get you.”
“Long story short? The police didn't help before. They stopped about two weeks after my parents disappeared.”
“I'm not surprised.” Jaxon interjected. At the look she got from Caislyn she added, “Sorry, I'm a bit jaded when it comes to law enforcement actually helping the victims.” 
“Me too! I've always thought the government was involved in some way, or something. That vamp wasn't bad enough to take my parents, he needed to get his buddies involved with us over a bruised ego. You know men and their insecurities. They follow you into un-death too I suppose. Did you recognize any of them?” Caislyn questioned, still wondering what Jax was.
Jax raised an eyebrow as she looked back at Caislyn “Why would I know any vampires? Oh, wait! You can't possible think that I'm a vampire. Just because I'm pale doesn't make me want to drink blood! I mean really, eww!”
“Well, we got off that rooftop somehow. I just figured you, I don't know, jumped.” Caislyn replied.
“Hello! What part of ‘human’ do you not understand? I know being a witch makes you special and all, but I would think you of all people would know that humans could not jump like that! Besides – you were the one that flew us off the roof.”
“Well I know being ‘human’ might make you ignorant, but witches do not “fly” off roofs!” Caislyn's frustration began to seep out, making her pace back and forth.
Jaxon shook her head a bit and turned back toward the wall of sketches. They were all done in charcoals or pencils, each having a different scene. The pictures looked so real that Jax was drawn to each of them, wondering who the artist was and what inspired such emotion.
She stopped suddenly, a particular one near the bottom catching her eye.“Wait,” Jax touched the penciled sketch lightly with a trembling finger, “this is me, us, on that roof top.”
Caislyn walked over to the wall to see what sketch Jax was talking about and realized that it was the one that she had drawn on the full moon. 　
“It was you. You were the reason I was supposed to be at that rave tonight.”
“Say what? Me? Huh?” Jax blinked her confusion. “How do you have a sketch of me, when we just met?”
“I did that sketch on the full moon. Look at the date. After I did the ritual.” Caislyn explained.
“Whoa. Ritual? Okay, now I'm feeling a little squeamish.” Jaxon had begun backing away from Caislyn.
Caislyn sighed. “Ah, Gods. Humans! I am an auto sketcher. I sketch my visions or dreams and most of the time they come true. And rituals aren't bad. I mean they can be, but not all rituals are bad. It depends on what the intentions behind them are. Magic isn't good or bad, it’s the user that determines the results. “
Jax raised her eyebrow again “And your intentions were...”
Caislyn gave a mischievous grin “Just stand right there, don't move...”
Jaxon's eyes grew wide, “Why?”
Caislyn laughed. “I was trying to find my parents!! What did you think my intentions were! I did a ritual to ask for help in finding my parents, and what I got was you.”
Jaxon stared at her new acquaintance, trying to piece together all this information. “Okay, what do you mean you got me? I didn't have anything to do with your parents disappearing. I'm just an art sales consultant.”
“No, there's more to you. You got into a non-human rave and we teleported off a roof top together. There's no way you are just human.”
Jaxon's brow furrowed and confusion was obvious on her face. “Teleport? What are you talking about? I'm human. Always have been and unless bitten by something furry or fang-filled, I'm staying that way. Here look, my license says I'm a donor.” Jaxon pointed to the little red heart on her card, “you only get those if you are human.”
Caislyn took the license and looked at it. “But I don't understand.”
Jaxon put her license back in her pocket and took her jacket off. “Maybe I'm here to help you in some other fashion,” she finished as she turned to go sit on the couch.
“Hey wait, what's that on your shoulder?” Caislyn asked.
“Huh? Oh, you mean my birthmark?” she turned and let Caislyn take a closer look.
The intricately designed mark took up most of Jaxon's shoulder blade. It was a web of different symbols completely woven together to make up a unique brand all together.
Caislyn remarked “I've seen this somewhere before.”
“Um, yea obviously you've seen a lot before,” Jax replied as she pointed to the sketches.
“Funny. But seriously, I've seen this somewhere. I think in a book. Come on, it’s downstairs.”
The girls went back down the stairwell and through the door that lead them into the store. They meandered through the stacks of books and over to the counter where Caislyn began searching through the books until she found the one she was looking for. “I swear I've seen that mark, recently, so it must be over here.”
Jaxon meandered around the store looking at the different titles and authors. “Wow, this place is really cool. Is this how you learned to be a witch?”
“I didn't learn to be a witch. I was born that way. I just learned to use my gifts. And yes, my mother and father used many of the books to help me learn,” Caislyn said quietly. The mention of her parents brought about a sadness in her voice.
Jaxon could sense the loss of Caislyn's parents weighing on her new friend. It was like a heavy coat of wool lying across her entire being.
“Wait, here it is. I knew I saw it somewhere,” Caislyn held the book out to Jax.
A small black and white picture showed the exact design that was on Jaxon's shoulder. The caption underneath stating, “The brand of this ancient lineage of witches is thought to be an extinct line. Many philosophers believe this family was to have bore one of the witches mentioned in the Seers Prophecy. In order for that to be true the line cannot be extinct, but rather hidden.”
Jaxon and Caislyn stood there looking at the book and then at each other. “Human huh?” Caislyn questioned.
Jaxon swallowed. “Whatever! I don't have any powers. I can't fly or teleport or whatever we did back there, and I certainly don't do rituals, of any kind or with any intention.”
Caislyn put the book back on the counter. “Well I don't know what you are, but you are something and it’s not human.”
Jaxon sighed heavily, trying to process the information she had just received. As an adopted child, she had never known her biological parents, and with this new information she had to wonder if this was really possible or just some sort of sick joke nature was playing on her. "I'm adopted. So I never knew my real parents. I was raised as a human girl; a normal, human girl by my adoptive parents."
Caislyn saw the worry on her friend's face and decided it was time for a drink. The two of them headed back upstairs to Caislyn's apartment to chase their demons, real and imagined, away.
The two girls sat on the couch drinking their Tropical Cloud drinks - a concoction Caislyn had become famous for in her circle of friends before her parents went missing - commiserating in silence while Jaxon's attention was drawn back to the wall of sketches. She got up from her place on the couch and walked toward them.
“You know, these are really good,” she said as she looked back over at Caislyn. “I've never seen so much detail in a charcoal work before, it's almost as if they are real.”
Caislyn responded with a lopsided grin, “Well, they kinda, sorta are.”
“Oh, yeah, I guess they are, but you know what I mean.” Jaxon studied the sketches a little longer, “you know, they just draw you into the scene like you are there with them.”
“Yeah, I sketch what I see in my dreams and they are usually very vivid. I don't completely understand the mechanics of it, but they do turn out rather lifelike. It was actually startling the first time I ever did it.” Caislyn looked down into her drink, staring at the cloud of cream moving through the alcohol bliss, her thoughts going back to her father who had talked her through her gift and helped her to understand it. The sadness of his loss overwhelmed her for a moment.
“You'll find him you know.” Jaxon said as she tried to fight off her own wave of melancholy, while wondering to herself where that feeling had come from.
“Yeah, I know, he's out there somewhere,” Caislyn paused and looked back at Jax. 	“Wait, how did you know, I was just thinking about my dad.”
“I don't know, it was just, well, you just looked sad. I figured it was because of your parents.”
“But, you weren't looking at me. So how did you know?”
“Uh, I don't know, I just guessed I would feel that way if it were me, so I figured you did too.”
“You're empathetic!” Caislyn nearly shouted the revelation, because for her it was one more nail in the coffin that Jax was not human.
“I'm what?” Jax questioned. “First you tell me I am a witch or something and now you're calling me names, what's going on?”
Caislyn laughed at Jax and then began to explain, “An empath is someone who can feel other people’s emotions, it goes deeper than that with some people, but there's an easy explanation for you.”
“Oh, I don't know. I don't think I feel what other people are feeling. I think I'm just really intuitive, that's what my mom used to tell me anyway. She said it was a gift to be so compassionate and so understanding and that I should just accept it.” Jax said thoughtfully.
“Hmm, it sounds to me like your mom knew you were an empath. She just gave you an explanation you would understand and accept."
"Maybe," Jax said as she nonchalantly changed the subject, “I got an idea. What if we displayed your art in the gallery? Maybe someone would recognize the scenes and be able to help you figure things out. At the same time, I need to get a new artist in. My boss would be oh so happy if I brought these into the gallery. Not that I care if I make him happy, but it will be a boost to both of us financially.”
“Oh, I don't know, these are so personal.” Caislyn looked down into her drink again and then back at all the art she had hanging along the walls, “what if the wrong person sees them?”
Jax scoffed at the idea as she explained,“So what if the wrong person sees it, then they will come looking for you and you'll know. You're a witch, you can protect yourself. Hello, you can teleport!”
Caislyn rolled her eyes, “I can not teleport!”
“Well, you did.”
“Whatever, the point is, outside of my family you are the only person who has ever seen the sketches. I used to keep them hidden. I only put them out in case it triggered a memory or helped me find my parents in any way. You are talking about people looking at them and maybe even buying them to take as their own.” She sat thoughtful for a moment, “what if I need to look at them again?”
“Xerox! Seriously, we will make copies for you, and if someone recognizes anyone or anything, they will ask questions, you may get some answers. Do you want to find your parents or not?” Jax looked at Caislyn, “Didn't you say earlier that there was a reason you met me? Maybe this is it! We met so I could put your sketches out and get you some answers. This will help, I promise!”
Caislyn sighed heavily,“Okay, how do we do this?”
“I'll bring someone by in the morning to help me pack them up. I saw a copier downstairs, lets go make copies and get everything ready.”
***
For Art’s Sake
The following day, Jaxon showed up bright and early with two of the guys they used to unload shipments at the gallery. She had trusted them on numerous occasions before to get the job done right and they trusted her to pay well for their caution. Jax used her cell phone to call Caislyn and let her know they were waiting for them downstairs at the bookstore entrance.
“Alright,” a very groggy Caislyn responded into her phone, “be right down.” Caislyn sat up on the edge of her bed, and commenced putting her slippers on her feet. 'Why in hell's name does she have to make it so early?' she thought to herself as she smiled down at her favorite slipper critters. Her feet were shoved up the ass end of two very peculiar looking garden gnomes. Not real gnomes of course, but they were the stuffed little gnomes that bobbled on the top of her slippers as she walked. It looked from the front of her as if she had two garden gnomes sitting grumpily on the ends of her feet. These were her favorite slippers when she could find them, being as they had the gnome spirit, they would often wandered off on their own and get lost throughout the apartment.
As Caislyn walked downstairs and through the shop, she paused momentarily to turn on the coffee pot. If she had to be up this early to unload her mounds of sketches, then she was going to be caffeinated. She continued on to the door, unlocking it and letting Jaxon inside.
“Why so early,” she grumped to Jaxon.
“Why not? The earlier I get this done the quicker I get everything tagged, in the system, and on the walls. Isn't that the point?”
Caislyn looked at her out of the corner of her eye as she turned to go retrieve some of the coffee that had begun brewing.
“Don't you have a band of merry men with you, just as bright and bushy tailed, waiting to pounce on your orders, or do I have to do the lifting too?”　
Jaxon laughed at Caislyn, who obviously wasn't a morning person. “Look, I don't like mornings much either, but I would really rather get this done before Seth comes in tonight. I want to rub it in his face that I found a new artist so quickly.” She tossed her head back behind her at the men who were now in visual range unloading some crates from the truck they had pulled up, “there they are now.”
“Coffee?” Caislyn asked Jax as she poured the fresh brew into her cup.
“I'm more of a tea person.” Jaxon said, while eying her friend's peculiar choice of slippers.
Caislyn caught the look, admired her own slippers one more time and shrugged while sipping the coffee that was warming up her hands. “Tea bags are over there, behind the counter. Help yourself.”
Just as she said that, the first of the movers walked in the store with a hand truck loaded down with wooden crates. “Uh, hey, where should we be stacking these for now?”
“Just over here by the counter,” Caislyn directed.
“Hey, did you hear that noise, your bells at the front door sounded different when he came in,” Jaxon half-questioned Caislyn.　
“Bells?”
“You know whenever you come in the store there are some bells or something that sound. Only I haven't heard them do that before.”
“Oh,” Caislyn realized what Jaxon was talking about, “there aren't any bells, it’s the wards on the store. My father set them up to make a different sound for the various species in the world, so we would know how to better help them when they walk through the door. That guy is a witch; the wards always sound that way for witches.”
“Except you,” Jaxon corrected.
“Well, yea, I think my dad put his own spin on me, just in case I thought of sneaking out when I shouldn't” Caislyn laughed as the second guy came through the door carrying more crates, without the need of a hand truck. “That one there is a Were,”she paused for a moment, “wolf most likely.”
“Oh, that's neat, wait, did you say Jack's a Werewolf?" Jaxon looked a little peeked for a moment. Jaxon started stirring her tea frantically, “I didn't realize, should I be careful around him? Holy crap! How do I not know these things?”
Caislyn stifled a laugh, “I don't think you have anything to worry about unless you wanna try tongue kissing him on a full moon.”
Both girls looked up as they heard Jack the Werewolf snickering over by the door.
“Oh, by the way, they have excellent hearing.” Caislyn laughed as Jaxon's face took on the scarlet hue of embarrassment.
In an effort to change the subject Jaxon asked, “What about me?”
“Hmm?”
“The bells, wards, whatever, they do something different for me.” Jaxon looked nervously toward Caislyn, knowing she was not going to like this answer.
Caislyn nodded to her,“Yeah, they do.”
“Well?” Jaxon questioned.
“Well what?”
“Well, if I am not a witch or a Were, then what do I sound like?”
Caislyn looked out into the open expanse of the store, seemingly looking through the mass amounts of books upon the shelves into nothingness. She didn't answer for quite some time, as Jaxon nervously continued to pack away the sketches that Caislyn was giving her for the show. “I'm not sure,” she finally answered. “I have never heard it before.” Caislyn still stared off into oblivion as she continued, “It's kind of like mine in that it's unique, but the only person my dad ever gave a unique sound to was me.”
“Well, I don't think I have ever met your parents.”
“No, it's something else altogether, I just haven't figured it out yet.”
“When do you think you'll figure it out? Because I am dying to know.”
“Don't worry Jax, we'll figure it out soon enough.” She looked around at the crates, now full with her sketches, “you better get these things out of here before I change my mind.”
Jaxon had the guys load up the remaining crates, it was beyond her why they brought so many in for just some sketches, it wasn't like they were packing up statuary or something. She finished off her tea and headed out to her car. “See you later tonight, Cais, and stop worrying. This was meant to be, I can feel it.”
Caislyn nodded to her and took a look at the vintage Mickey Mouse watch she always wore. It was already 11:30 in the morning, that only gave her an hour and a half to get ready to open the store, 'so much for going back to sleep,' Caislyn thought.
****
Over the next few hours Jaxon oversaw the offloading of the crates containing Caislyn's drawings, she painstakingly categorized, assessed, framed, and entered them into the system. Caislyn had given her a rough value that she would place on each sketch were she to sell them off herself, but Jax felt she was selling herself too short. She raised the prices on each piece substantially and began logging where their placement would be throughout the gallery. Jaxon took some still photo shots of the now signed and framed sketches for publicity photos and she made a note to get Caislyn in here to take a few snapshots of the artist with the art.
She was trying to figure out how to get Caislyn in there, not only for photos, but also to make an appearance at a show when her boss Ronald stuck his head in the door.
"Jaxon, you take care of all those drawings and stuff already? I was hoping to see them before you decided on your own that they were good enough to show."
"Oh wow, Ronald, sorry," Jax replied realizing that she had completely forgotten to involve him in the process, "I guess I was just so excited about this new artist that I got carried away."
Ronald stepped further into her office, walking towards the last few drawings that Jaxon had left on her work table.
"Well, I certainly appreciate your gun-ho attitude towards this new artist, but in the future, I think following protocol would be the wisest action. I do know your reputation speaks for itself and I'm sure your eye for art is quite refined, but I'd still like to be the one to call the shots. Otherwise the big guns will question why they're paying me!"
Jaxon agreed wholeheartedly with her boss, "Oh sure, no problem Ronald, really. I'll be sure to keep you in the loop in the future.” She got up and met him at the work table as he flipped through some of Caislyn's sketches, feeling lucky that her reprimand wasn't harsher. In Raleigh her old boss would have made sure she never forgot who was in charge. Jax shivered slightly at the thought of it but was interrupted by Ronald's assessment of Caislyn's work.
"Wow, these really are quite outstanding, Jaxon. They're so real, so full of emotion. I'm surprised you convinced the artist to let them go. How did you say you found them again?"
"I was in this old bookstore a few blocks down, and there they were, just hanging there. I started asking questions, and it just felt like the right thing to do, you know? I mean, I could just see them here, in our gallery." Jax covered nervously. She really hadn't expected Ronald to be so inquisitive. Maybe bringing Caislyn to the show wasn't such a great idea after all.
"So when are you planning an opening? I imagine since you've gotten it all ready, then it must be soon. I'm beginning to think your excitement is contagious. After seeing these, I can't wait to hear the cash register, uh, I mean the door chimes ring," Ronald blushed as he put the drawings back on the table.
Jaxon gave him her best "uh huh" look with eye brows raised. He definitely meant cash register.
"Email me the information so I can be sure to let Seth know," he said as he quickly walked out the door.
Jaxon shook her head as she walked back around her desk. 'Crap,' she thought, now she was going to have to push up the opening sooner than she wanted. This meant she still had to get a picture of Caislyn. Art collectors are quite peculiar about the work they collect. Many collect for the piece, but some collect because of the artist. Maybe she could get a really good picture of her, and some brief information. Give them just enough to make her more mysterious. That would intrigue some of the collector's but the picture may bring some leads to Caislyn as well' she thought as she picked up her phone to call her friend. "Now if I can just convince Caislyn..."
There was no answer on the phone, so Jaxon decided to make the short trip to Hidden Dimensions. As she walked in the store, she noticed a tall, blond woman looking in the window from the street.
"Hi! It’s open. I know the owner, and I'm positive she will have whatever you are looking for," Jaxon greeted the woman, assuming she was just an interested customer. The woman looked frazzled at Jaxon's arrival. She quickly put her sunglasses back on and took a few steps to distance herself, waving her hands as if in a dismissal of Jaxon's comment. "No, no. I was just, um window shopping," she replied and turned quickly away.
Jax stood a moment longer outside the door watching the woman scurry away. 'Huh', she thought, 'Some people are so odd.' She walked into the bookstore and heard the wards jingle her specific chime. Every time they sounded off she was reminded that she wasn't who she had thought she was. Her life was changing everyday, so quickly. She'd always felt a bit different but had thought it was a side affect of being adopted. Now, she understood. The feeling came because she was different. It was a terrifying thought, yet exhilarating all at once. Shaking off her internal dilemma, she proceeded to the back of the store where she knew Caislyn would be. "Hey you," she said as she came around the corner of some shelves. Caislyn looked up to her from her spot on the floor, surrounded by several books.
"Oh hey. What's up?" she replied and then went back to her research.
"What are you doing?" Jaxon asked her friend, knowing that she would have to breech the subject of the photos and the gallery appearance subtlety.
“I'm trying to see if I can find out more about your birthmark and what my parents were looking at in this book before they disappeared. Call me crazy, but something tells me there's a connection."
"Huh?" Jaxon responded as she plopped down on the floor beside Caislyn, "What do you mean? Between my birthmark and your parents?"
"Yeah, see, I was going through the copies of my sketches and there was one that I did when my parents were taken. It showed a book on the pedestal clearly when everything else was blurred and in shadows. But I can't find that book. So I'm looking at all the other books that are cross referenced with that one trying to find out what they may have been looking for."
"Okay. And that has to do with me how?" Jax questioned.
"Because they all make reference to your birthmark, or rather the lineage of witches associated with that mark, and that Seer's Prophecy thingy. But I can't find that prophecy anywhere. I think my parents found something and they were taken because of it."
Jaxon shook her head, "I am so confused." She held up her hand as Caislyn started to explain again. "You know what, don't worry about it. I think I just have to process it all, but I have to get back to work soon, so I kinda need a slight favor from you."
"Oh?" Caislyn said still looking through the book in her lap.
"Yeah, see Ronald really wants to do the show as soon as possible and I need a promo photo of you."
Caislyn looked up at her friend, "A photo? Of me? Is that a good idea?"
"Well of course it is. One, it helps with the sale of your sketches. Two, it could lead a suspect right to you. I mean the more temptation we give someone the better they may take the bait, right? With you there, you might be able to spot someone quicker than I could and it will give you a chance to see if anyone is a little too interested in your sketches." Jaxon smiled, hoping her arguments were convincing enough.
"Oh whoa, wait. I'm not going to the show. There is no way. A picture, maybe, but I'm not going to be there! The point was to put the sketches out there and see if they generated a lead. If I'm there, I may chase them away, or even become a target myself. No. Absolutely not."
Jaxon's smile waned. "Really? There's no way I can convince you, is there?"
Caislyn stood and placed the books she had been looking through back on the file cart and started towards the counter. "Nope."
Sighing heavily, Jaxon followed her. "Fine. I'll have to come up with something to tell Ronald. I'm sure he will not be happy, so it will have to be good."
Caislyn paused and looked at her friend. "Tell him it will add some allure, some mystery. Aren’t most of the artists always trying to push their work? This time, the artist is in the shadows. It will make people curious."
Jaxon tilted her head as she thought about Caislyn's suggestion. "Hmm, that is a good point. But I'm not sure Ronald will see it that way." She started towards the door, "Well, I'm going to go back and see what I can do with him. Maybe that customer will come back now that I'm not here to scare her away."
Caislyn walked with Jax to the door. "What customer?"
"Some blond lady was looking in the window when I came up. I told her you were open, but she got all jittery and ran off. I know I'm pale and all, but geez you'd think that people would get the whole me being in the sunlight makes me not a vampire." Jaxon huffed and rolled her eyes, "Okay, I'm off. I'll see you later."
Caislyn giggled at her friend as she breezed out the door and down the street.
***
Black Tie Insights
There were so many people in the gallery, Jaxon almost felt claustrophobic. She weaved in and out through the crowd talking to patrons and answering questions about the spectacular sketches adorning the walls of the gallery. She was trying really hard to keep herself aware of who was asking questions and about what. After all, the whole point of this was to see if it conjured any leads to help Caislyn find her parents. She was sure Caislyn would be waiting anxiously to know if she found anything.
‘It’s all so spy-like' she thought as she noticed Seth walking along the wall taking a huge interest in the sketches. She grabbed a glass of Chardonnay off of the server's tray as she walked by and paused a moment to watch Seth's reaction to the drawings.
“Quite a tasteful display, don't you think?" Stacey asked her co-worker as she walked up.
"Scrumptious," Jax replied nonchalantly, still staring at Seth.
"So glad you finally agree with me. He definitely is, but I was talking about the artwork. You might want to mop up the drool before you mess up the artwork!" Stacey giggled. “Seriously, you did great tonight!”
Jaxon straighten and looked at her friend, a slight hue growing on her pale cheeks. "Thanks, Stace! I really wasn't drooling over Seth though."
"Uh-huh, sure. Why don't you go talk to him? It seems he may have a question about that sketch he's so into," Stacey replied as she sauntered away.
Jax turned to look at Seth. He was standing before one of the sketches that Caislyn had done over 10 years ago. It was of a young man wearing armor and wielding a sword. There was so much detail in the face and body of the subject in the sketch that it was hard not to reach out and touch him to see if he was real. It was also one of the only sketches Caislyn said she had drawn but never actually saw the scene take place. She guessed it was because it was a past event and not a future one. Caislyn had explained to her that it was a rarity to draw the past, but it sometimes happened. At the present though, Jax was more interested in the shocked look on Seth's face than why Caislyn had actually drawn the sketch.
She walked up to Seth and looked at the artwork and then at him. Jaxon wasn't sure if he noticed her arrival or not as he seemed so intrigued, but she was curious as to why.
"Wonderful detail, don't you think?"
"Yes, I was just thinking that. Do you know who this is? The young man in this sketch?" Seth asked, still studying the piece.
"No, I don't, and the artist doesn't either."
"Really, well that seems a bit strange don't you think, to have such a detailed picture of someone you've never met?" Seth questioned turning his full attention to Jaxon. "Where did you say you met this new talent?"
Jaxon tensed, her entire being going on alert. She couldn't decide if it was Seth's line of questioning or how focused on her he was at that very moment, but she could feel his determination. She took a deep breath and decided a general answer was best.
"I don't find it strange at all. Many artists draw from their imagination and their interpretation of the visions they have created in their mind's eye. I'm quite sure I never said where I met her."
"She's quite talented, this Ms. Vadoma. Is she here? I'd like to speak with her," he stated as he started looking about the gallery.
"No, she isn't. But you know that already. Ronald told you that Ms. Vadoma isn't the type to stand in the limelight. She was quite pleased at the opportunity to sell her work, but doesn't like all the fame that comes along with it. She opted out of appearing at the show tonight. Ronald and I felt it would add some mystery to her work and be good for sales," Jaxon fibbed. Caislyn was adamant about not coming. Jaxon had told Ronald that Caislyn had come down with something and wouldn't be available.
Seth smiled at Jaxon. "I must have forgotten. Her work is splendid. I haven't seen anything like this in many years. I'm just curious as to what motivates her sketches and where she gets the ideas, or visions, as you put it. Usually there is a theme with artists and their work. These seem so random. You know, Jaxon, I'm quite pleased that you were able to produce such results in such a short time. You do live up to your reputation."
Jaxon stumbled slightly over his quick change of topic. "Um, thanks." she said not to eloquently. She took a sip of her Chardonnay to give her a moment to think. Seth confused her. He was arrogant without a doubt, but there was so much more going on in that mind of his. His looks went right along with his arrogance. His hair was clean cut, with the front just slightly longer so that it would occasionally fall across his brow, giving one a sense of vulnerability. Jax bet that there was nothing vulnerable about this man. He was slim built but you could tell even underneath his tailored black suit, that he was well defined. He moved with grace, an air of power. There was something else, something dangerous lurking beneath the surface. To Jaxon, he felt like a predator stalking its prey. Waiting for the opportune moment to strike. That thought gave Jaxon a slight chill down her spine, but she continued her quick assessment of him.
He didn't tower over her like most others do. Jax was only 5'4" and though she was wearing 4 inch heels, it only put her a few inches shorter than him. She could almost look straight into his eyes, but she wouldn't dare. His eyes would ensnare you. They were hauntingly mesmerizing, and a bright shade of green that she had never seen before. Sometimes Jax wondered if they would glow in the dark, and at the moment he was using those eyes to watch her mouth as she sipped her wine. Without thinking, she nervously wet her lips and glanced at those gorgeous eyes. They seemed to darken with the slight movement of her tongue and her heart skipped a beat.
'Oh yeah, that's great,' Jax she thought to herself, 'seduce the corporate boss. I have such a great sense of business ethics!' She turned from his penetrating stare and walked to another of her friend’s sketches that was hung upon the wall of the art gallery.
"So, are any of the other sketches here as alluring to you as that one?" she asked trying to get him back onto the topic of Caislyn's art. She was hoping his interest could lead to more information. Seth had connections all over. It was possible he might know something about Caislyn's parents
"There are many alluring features that I see at this very moment" Seth remarked, his eyes not leaving Jaxon.
Jaxon felt herself blush slightly. This was not going in the direction she had hoped. 'Great, the one possible lead I get tonight, and I'm throwing it to the wolves! What is wrong with me?' She straightened herself up, smiled coyly at Seth and walked away to go see what the patrons of the show thought of the art. She tried to make her exit as much of an art form, until she stumbled right into the solid body of a very well muscled man. Her cheeks flared with heat and color as she looked up at the man she had just run into. “Oh, I am so sorry, I didn’t even see you there.”
The man before her began to chuckle. “It’s because I am so easily missed.” He grinned as he gestured to his very large stature. “So, how did you manage to do this?” He turned the attention from himself to the artwork around him. “I mean, I knew Cais sketched sometimes, but she never showed me any of it. This is incredible. I had no idea.”
Jaxon was slightly confused by the man’s obvious attention to Caislyn’s work. “You know Caislyn?”
He smiled at her, then eyed her suspiciously. “You don’t remember me from the new moon rave?” Recognition swept across Jaxon's face as he introduced himself. “Gregore,” he said simply. “I was the one who let you guys in the rave. I’ve known Cais since grade school.” He turned and smiled at a particular moment she had sketched of a young boy being picked on by a girl and there was another girl in the picture who appeared to be vehemently defending the boy. “She caught that moment perfectly. I have never forgotten it, but to see it like this, hanging on the wall. It’s amazing. I wonder why she never told me she had drawn it?”
“Does this particular sketch have meaning to you, then?” Jaxon questioned.
Gregore smiled. “Yea, that boy is me and that feisty girl there yelling, that’s Caislyn.” His smile grew bigger as he talked. "She had just rescued me from Jenny, the girl who I turned down for the school dance. She didn’t take it well and tried to beat me up on the playground.” Gregore did laugh now, “I was a much smaller boy, as you can see, so she was doing a good job of it. Then this little girl walked over and I swear she commanded this amazing power to put a person in their place. I had never met Caislyn before, she was a couple years behind me in school. After that day, we became the best of friends though.” Gregore was lost in his revere and didn’t really notice that Jax had put a ‘sold’ sign on the piece until she had walked away. He hung his head and Jaxon picked up on his mood. He was disappointed that someone else had purchased a piece of his history with Caislyn. Before Jaxon could say anything, he was walking away.  
As Jaxon made another round through the gallery she felt the hairs on her neck prickle up. There was something about Seth that always warned her when he was near. She turned to see him standing so serenely behind her, just admiring the view. The view happened to be her. "Jaxon, you know its getting late. The show is over in a little while and I'm sure Ronald wouldn't want you walking home alone. Why don't you let me give you a ride? We can discuss these sketches and just what it is I find so alluring."
The only reaction Jax could muster at that moment was a dumb-founded blink. Mentally shaking herself to find some coherency in her brain, she said the first thing that came to mind, "Ronald doesn't think my walking home is alluring, I mean, um, a problem." She physically shook her head that time and tried again as Seth stifled a chuckle. "What I mean, is that's a really nice offer but I need to make sure everything is handled properly at the close of this show. It is my project after all, so I sort of feel like it’s my responsibility to make sure that everything is correct."
"I understand," Seth replied with a charming smile. "I applaud your sense of work ethic, Ms. DeLaney. I'm sure Ronald does as well. Maybe soon we will all be able to meet this new talent you have conjured up. Hopefully she will continue producing such fine work. I'd love to talk with her about that more someday soon."
"Uh, yes, thank you. I'm sure she'd love to talk with you too." Jax said as she watched him watching her.
Seth couldn’t help feeling the energy that played between he and Jaxon, despite how hard he tried to deny it. He thought his seductive game would get him closer to her, but now he was worried what it would do to him in the end. He put those thoughts aside so that he could speak clearly. “I could wait around, until you are ready to leave. I really don’t like the thought of you walking home alone in this city at this late an hour.“
Jaxon smiled, “I must politely decline. I may work for you in some capacity, but I don’t know you, certainly not well enough to climb into a car all alone with you. Besides, I can take care of myself, thanks.” It took every bit of self control she had in that moment not to throw herself at his mercy and let him have his way with her, or was it her way with him? Her feelings around him were growing very confusion. One moment she would feel guarded and that he was dangerous, in other moments he was like walking sex waiting to take her no matter who was there to witness it. The energy that seemed to pulse from him through her nearly made her rethink her answer. Then she stepped back, “thank you,” she said politely and walked away from him. The distance helped tremendously. She positioned herself near the exit door so she could thank the many patrons who had come out at this late hour to see the new exhibit. They had also been very generous in their spending. Caislyn was going to be one happy auto-sketcher, and Jaxon was in line for a big bonus with the sales they had made.
When the last person was gone, Jax locked up the store and went to work organizing all the sales receipts, bids, and shipping information while it was still fresh in her mind so that she could go through it in the morning without the headaches. Then she went back to the display wall where the young Caislyn stood chiding a female bully and earning a lifelong friend. She pulled the sketch from the wall, packed it carefully, and set it out on her desk to be shipped in the morning via the gallery’s courier. After seeing Gregore’s face and hearing him talk about Caislyn, she had to send it to him. He was obviously in love with her, even if Caislyn had never realized it. Knowing she was doing a good thing, Jax closed up shop for the night, locked up the gallery and headed out into the night for her apartment that was a few blocks away. She had walked this path many times before over the past six months, never going the same way, always varying her trip so that anyone following her couldn’t establish a pattern. These were things she had learned during her recovery after she moved from Raleigh. She held her purse tightly in her hand as well, hoping she wouldn’t have to use the blades she had hidden inside, but comforted by the fact that they were there.
***
Bringing on the Change
The click of her heels along the concrete sidewalks and the swish of her dress as she moved were the prominent noises flooding Jax's ears. Her nerves were on edge for some reason tonight. She chided herself for being so paranoid. She had just had the most successful night of her career, which was good news for both her and Caislyn. Something was still bothering her as she moved along at her swift pace. She shifted restlessly, placing her hand inside her purse, fingers grasping the dagger she had hidden within. It was a comfort for her to touch the carved bone handle as she walked. It momentarily relaxed her, but the uneasy feeling soon returned.
She was only a block away from her apartment building and had not seen anyone, but she couldn't shake the feeling that she was being followed. Jaxon quickened her pace as she crossed over McMorrine Street heading towards the exposed entrance of her apartment complex garage. She was not even ten feet away when she took in a deep breath and tried to convince herself that everything was fine. She could feel like a jackass for perceiving non-existent threats later. Jax scanned the garage one last time before she entered it, heading for the stairwell that would lead to her apartment. Seeing nothing, she continued her visual checks of the area around all the cars as she walked. As she passed by the few, old, beat up, familiar cars that occupied the garage she heard someone breathing. She tried to tell herself it was just her mind playing tricks, but then she heard it again. A deep intake of breath from someone nearby. It sounded almost as if they were sniffing the air. She tightened her grip on the dagger and picked up her pace once more, headed for the stairs.
"Well, well, well, aren't we just the fancy bitch tonight?" The harsh tone in that voice echoed off the walls and stopped Jax dead in her tracks. She knew that voice and as she said the name to herself, a cold sweat spread across her body. 
"Rick," Jaxon whispered to herself. Her ex-boyfriend had tracked her down like he always said he would. She had trained during her recovery to be prepared in case he had ever found her. She knew she could defend herself, but Jaxon wasn't sure she would be able to move through the fear that was now coursing through her body. She listened intently, hearing him approaching from behind, but also hearing other sounds of approach from one, no, two other directions. He had not come alone. 'Coward,' she thought to herself. His hand touched the small of her back and slid along her side as he walked around her body to face her. Bile rose in her throat. Any moment now she expected the same fear she'd felt all that time ago to envelope her, make her helpless. That feeling never surfaced. Still she braced herself for the inevitable pain Rick was bound to bestow upon her. 
"What, no hello, Jasmine? Aren't you glad to see me?" he laughed bitterly. He reached a hand to touch her face and she moved away from it. "Tsk, tsk, tsk. You know better than to turn from me." He grabbed her upper arms and pulled her close. His friends drew closer, laughing at the obvious terror that Rick could impart on his victims. With her face still turned away, his breath was evident on her cheek. A fire was welling up inside of her and begging for release. As Rick nuzzled her face and neck, inhaling her sent, Jax was choking on his overbearing cologne. His scent had such an animal smell to it that she wasn't sure at first if her mind was playing tricks on her. He smelled like a wet dog dipped in aftershave. Deep inside of her that fire was blazing brighter and while she didn't understand what was happening to her, she knew tonight she had something more than just her ability with swords on her side. Jaxon still hadn't responded to him, even though he had been repeating his question to her over and over. He shook her so hard she felt as if her neck would snap before she was able to get her feet solidly under her again. "I said, look at me, and answer me!" He was snarling now, he was beginning to look the part of the animal whose sent lingered on him. "Why did you leave me?!" He was shouting now, as she just looked into his eyes and smiled. The burning rage that had been building inside her had finally bubbled over to her eyes, and when she smiled it was not a kind smile or even the fearful one Rick had hoped for. What he saw in her eyes gave him pause because he had never seen it there before.
Rick pushed her away, brushing off that feeling of icy cold fingers sliding across his bones. As he walked to the stairs he ordered his two friends to follow with her. When Rick had pushed her, Jax had stumbled a bit in her high heeled shoes, but she didn't stumble as hard as she appeared to. Jax was formulating a plan at breakneck speed. It was as if someone had taken out all of her doubt, her emotions, and the seemingly endless array of bullshit knowledge and replaced it with the sheer thought of survival. As Rick's goons began to approach, Jax rocked herself forward, grabbing inside the clutch that had fallen from her grasp. As the short and stocky lackey approached her from the right she continued that forward rock into a full out roll. When she came back up to her feet, she was standing face to face with Mister Stocky. What Mister Stocky failed to realize was that when she came to her feet, her amazingly beautiful, bone handled, silver dagger was being propelled up in front of her. She sunk it home just under his ribs angled upward with her movements. He looked onto her eyes and saw a dark fire burning there before he looked down at his own wounds and dropped to the ground. 
The other man, who was tall with an athletic build and a blond crew cut had been stalking up to them as a predator would, until the moment the unseen dagger hit its mark. He stopped short, sniffing the air and crouched into a fighting stance. Jax also sensed what he had. There was another presence nearby, but before she could see who it was she was watching Mr. Crew Cut sailing through the air, over top the red Pontiac Sunfire parked just beside them. He didn't stop until he hit the far garage wall, taking chunks of the paint and concrete with him as he slid down to the cold hard ground. Jax turned back to look and saw no one. While she wasn't entirely sure what just happened she decided to go after Rick. She ran up the stairs, giving Rick the advantage. As she rounded the stairs on the landing he was already there grabbing her and using her own momentum to slam her through the door to her apartment. 'Damn, crappy doors!' Jax thought to herself. 'Screw better locks when the door won't hold up to a little beat down.' Rick tossed her aside as he shut the now splintered door behind him. 
The only light in Jaxon's apartment was filtering through the curtains from the street lights outside. The barely there light sent eerie shadows through the room and across Ricks face, making it look disfigured. Jaxon could feel the anger rolling off of him in waves. It matched the grotesque look the shadows were creating. Jax still had her dagger in hand. She kept scooting backwards away from Rick as he slowly stepped towards her. Anger consumed him. Jax could feel the emotion as if it were tangible. It was taking her breath away. She grabbed a hold of the arm of her couch and pulled herself up, running towards the bedroom. She slammed the door and locked it.
Rick laughed, "That's not going to hold me anymore Jasmine. I'm stronger now, and so much more than what I used to be when I was just a human."
Jax backed away from the door up against the bed. "Just a human,' she thought. Reality suddenly dawned on her. She had melled something strange in the garage, the musty animal scent, it was Rick. 'Oh God,' she thought. 'What do I know about Lycans? Not a damn thing, but if I get out of this I am definitely gonna learn everything I can!' She looked around and remembered her sword on the wall beside her. She used her dagger to slice her dress further up so she could move better. Then she replaced the dagger with the sword on the wall. She knew she was going to have to keep her distance from him and a dagger was only good for up and close and personal.
Jax kicked off her heels as Rick knocked lightly on the door. "Little pig, little pig, let me in..." he mocked the children's story. He let out a guttural laugh that sounded more like a growl. The door burst in and there he stood. Rick's eyes were glowing, his face was contorting – the disfigurement no longer just a play of light. He was beginning to change in front of her. Rick took several steps towards her and continued his transformation.
At that moment, something in Jax shifted. Whatever had been awakened in her early wanted out and it wasn't going to take no for an answer. Her body tightened and her breath stopped in her lungs. Everything went silent. It was as if the world stopped moving for just a split second. Jax closed her eyes briefly to give herself a mental shake. When she looked up again at Rick, her vision was different. She could see him fully covered in fur, face like a wolf, glowing eyes, and much bigger and muscular than he'd ever been. His clothes were in pieces around him. But there was something else, she could hear his heartbeat and see his blood flowing inside of him. Jaxon could smell his blood, his anger, his excitement at what he thought he was going to do. She took all those things in within a matter of seconds. The world had slowed down, all except for her.
Rick growled showing huge sharp teeth and drool dripped from his jaws. Jaxon looked right at the lycan version of Rick, "I am so not tongue kissing you." He lunged. Jax spun left and felt the sting of his claws as he made contact with her back. Using the bed as a spring, she bounced up and behind him. Raising her sword she slashed as she moved past him. Rick roared and swiped at her. She stood facing him again, holding the sword up so that he could see his own blood dripping down the blade.
Rick's inability to gain control over his own anger had always been his downfall. Jax was using that against him now. He jumped at her again. For Jaxon, time slowed down again. She felt like she was leisurely walking out of the way, as if she had all the time in the world to move. In reality, it was less than a second and she was behind him again. Rick turned, confused that he had not made contact with his prey.
Jax was confused too, but her body seemed to be on auto-pilot and it would not stop to allow her to figure things out. She would have to work it out on her own later. She took the opportunity, the moment of confusion had brought, and swung her blade from right to left. Rick howled and grabbed his mid-section. Blood poured down through his arms. He roared at the pain and lunged at her again. Jax jumped straight up and brought her sword down and through the back of Rick's neck. His body fell limply onto the floor, reverting back to its human form, with her straddled over top of it. Jax thought she heard something from behind her and she wheeled around in a defensive stance before she could even think about what she was doing. The room was empty, save herself, the dead body beneath her, and the piece of paper that was slowly flitting its way to the floor from the bookshelf that stood beside the doorway. Someone or something had been in the room a moment ago. Her body sensed no more danger, and while she didn't understand that feeling, she knew that she had to trust herself. Jaxon stood up to her full height and looked around her apartment. Blood was spattered everywhere, the dead body of her ex-boyfriend lay beneath her, while drops of his blood rolled down her sword and ticked their way onto the floor beside her. She took a deep breath and all she could smell was the sweet metallic scent of blood mingled with the musty odor of dog. 'Now is not the time to go into shock, Jax.' she thought to herself. 'Get your things, get out, and get to Caislyn. She will know what to do.'
Jaxon grabbed her bag, shoved in jeans, some t-shirts and underwear. Then she grabbed her brush and toothbrush and her file of important papers. She grabbed a second bag and threw in some daggers and a few blades. She looked around wondering where her purse was. Then it hit her, it was in the garage, she'd have to get it on her way out. After grabbing some shoes Jaxon ran downstairs to the garage to grab her purse and go.
The garage was silent. The bodies of both of Rick's friends were gone. Her purse was laying near the front tire of the Pontiac that she had watched Mr. Crew Cut fly over. The wall of the garage still held the evidence of his demise. Hesitantly, she dropped down picked up her purse and turned to run. Her car was only a few parking spots away. Jaxon hit the unlock mechanism on her key chain and dove into her Nissan Sentra as she got to it. She immediately locked the doors behind her. She knew these silly locks and doors would do nothing to keep her safe, but she could live with the delusion as long as it got her away quickly. The car was started and reversing out of the parking space before she even realized she had done it.
As she put the car in drive and tore out of the garage she was also calling Caislyn on her cell. Caislyn answered before the first ring finished, “What happened?"
"Oh my God, it was awful! Wait, how did you know something happened? Never mind. I'm..."
"You're coming here, now." Case said finishing Jax’s sentence as usual.
"Yeah, I'll be right over. You are not going to believe anything I tell you."
"Wanna bet?"
***
Flickering Flames
Caislyn was already waiting downstairs in the bookstore when Jaxon arrived. She quickly opened the door and stepped aside to allow Jax to enter. The poor girl was shaking so hard you would have thought it was freezing outside instead of the unseasonably warm weather that was hovering over their town. Caislyn reached out and grabbed hold of Jax in a one armed hug as she shut and secured the door.
"Are you sure you're okay?" Caislyn asked as she looked her friend over for any signs of her having been injured. It was at that moment, while she looked Jaxon over that Caislyn realized this person, her friend, was so much more. 'I would be just as devastated if anything ever happened to her as I was when my parents disappeared,' she thought. She hadn't waited for Jax to answer her, she just started guiding her to the back of the store. "Let's go upstairs and get you a drink."
Jax dropped her bags and began heading toward the stairs, she turned back around when she noticed Caislyn had let go of her and had turned to physically make sure the door was locked.
“Why don't you just do some magic flip of the wrist to lock the door, I've seen you do that before,” she asked Caislyn.
“The act of physically doing something holds a stronger weight than magically doing it. You are putting both your mental and physical weight behind a lock when you perform the task this way. Upstairs I am not as worried about things because of the double locks down here and the wards that increase on each floor of the building.” As Caislyn caught up to her she continued to explain, “this is why when you want a spell to be potent you actually cast the circle and perform all the ceremony that goes with it, instead of doing it mentally. It adds more strength to the spell."
"Oh," Jaxon responded, thinking it over in her head. "I guess that makes sense."
"Let's go, we'll talk when we get up there." Caislyn turned and looked at the door behind her once more. "I will feel more secure talking upstairs after what happened, and I know you will too."
Jaxon sat on the couch in the living room while Caislyn went to make some hot chocolate, laced with butterscotch schnapps. When she returned with the two steaming mugs she noticed Jaxon was fervently looking around the room for something. Caislyn simply handed the mug to Jax and sat in the chair opposite her.
"Jax, what are you looking for?" Caislyn asked before she continued to sip from her own mug.
"Where are they?" Jaxon asked, almost breathlessly. She was breathing heavily, her blood was pumping so fast she felt a rush of pressure in her head and knew she needed to calm herself, but she also needed answers, because this night had been her worst nightmare come true. Well, except for the fact that she wasn't sure how it had turned out differently than the nightmares that always awoke her in her sleep.
Caislyn looked questioningly to her friend, "where are who, Jax?"
"Not who." She said turning back toward Caislyn, "where are the sketches? You said you had already seen what had happened, so there must be sketches, right?"
"Oh!" Caislyn sat her mug down on one of the coasters that were haphazardly tossed about her living room tables. She got up and walked to her bedroom. The brand new pad sat on the nightstand beside her bed, still opened to the last image she saw in her visions before she woke up. After doing research so early in the day about her parent's whereabouts, Caislyn had fallen asleep earlier than she normally did. Apparently that was enough to get her in dreamland in time to start sketching what Jaxon was encountering, because thirty minutes later she was sitting up in her bed, asleep and sketching. As soon as her consciousness realized it was Jax that she was sketching, she was brought out of her reverie and stopped sketching, so the last one in the series was incomplete. It hadn't been until Jaxon called that Caislyn knew how the fight ended, it was also the reason Caislyn had been so shaken. She hadn't know if she had lost another person in her life. Caislyn took the pad into her shaking hands and walked back to the living room and handed it over to Jaxon.
Jax mumbled a quick thank you to Caislyn before flipping to the beginning of the book and looking through the sketches Caislyn had done. She quickly flipped through the pages, disappointed at only seeing four sketches and the last one didn't even look finished. She turned back to the first page again, needing to see the details of what had happened to her. It was a bit surreal to stare at a moment of time in her life, frozen in the charcoal and graphite on a page, especially when that moment had come and gone so quickly in her own eyes. Jaxon jumped back as the images on the page finally started making sense and she saw Rick standing there wide-eyed and so realistic she thought he might walk off the page and attack her again. 'That can't happen,' she thought to herself, 'I took his head, he won't be coming back this time.'
"Jax, you don't have to do this right now. It's too much, after what you just went through, let's just sit and talk for a bit." Caislyn eyed her friend, concern showing in the lines forming across her brow. She tried to reach for the sketch book, "here, let me take that for now."
"No!" Jaxon yelped as she pulled the sketch pad closer to herself. "I want to see it the way you saw it." A far-off look crossed her face, a veil, covering the torment that lay beneath it. "I have to know. I need to know that I didn't just imagine it, that it's finally over." She remembered how things, bodies, were missing when she was leaving and she didn't want to believe that it was just some sort of psychotic break on her part. If it was in these sketches then it really did happen. She looked down at her hands, "besides, I have to know..." in looking back up at Caislyn, her friend was able to see the pain and all the questions as they showed themselves in the emotions she wore. "I have to know what I am, because no human could move the way I did."
Caislyn understood then that while this was about Rick and what Jaxon had gone through, it was also about Jaxon needing to know who she was. "Sweetie, I don't think those sketches are going to give you the answers you're looking for. It's too much. There are other ways to find out and this one is just so painful. Are you sure you want to do this, right now?"
Jaxon was clearly shaking as she turned the page in the book, there she saw the fight taking place in the garage, where she was dealing with the first guy. “I don't even know who this is,” she said blankly, “This isn't one of the guys Rick used to hang out with.” She turned the page again, this time she took longer trying to understand what was happening in the sketch. It was as if her mind would not allow her to see the entire picture at once, for fear of damaging itself further. “This, there is something not right about this one.”
“What do you mean,” Caislyn got up and walked over to sit next to Jax on the couch. She looked over her arm at the sketch, “oh, there was a lot of movement in this scene. I think it's a bit hard to capture when you are looking at a sketch. Let me show you what is happening, as I saw it.” Caislyn began tracing her fingers over the sketch, “This is you and you were moving pretty damn fast, which is why these charcoal streaked areas are trailing behind you. Think of it as the pieces of you that have to catch up with the whole.” She pointed off to the side, where Jax had just stabbed the stocky guy, “This is the guy you just stabbed.” She sighed and watched as Jax took a steadying breath, “This blur here, was another man, I guess. He was moving way to fast for me to catch in the sketch as anything other than a blur, but he was definitely helping you out. He took out this guy over here, while you were running upstairs.”
"Who? I never saw anyone else."
“Well, you were a little preoccupied.” Caislyn watched as Jaxon turned the page. The final sketch showed a very blurred Jaxon, sword in hand, slicing through Rick's neck. “You were so blurred here, but I knew it was you because, well, I just felt it.”
“I moved so fast.” Jaxon looked up at Caislyn, “How could I move so fast?”
“I don't know.” Caislyn was thinking to herself an answer she would not say out loud right now, 'Vampires and Weres, to an extent, could move like that. Her ex-boyfriend was a Were, maybe she was too. She would know if she was. I would know if she was.'
Jaxon put the sketch pad on the coffee table and hugged herself. "Well," she said, "Just so you know, I didn't tongue kiss him."
Caislyn just looked at her for a second, and then burst out laughing. "Good to know!"
Jaxon picked up her Hot Scotch Chocolate and began drinking. The heat of the beverage felt good and the Schnapps was relaxing. Although she knew that the little bit of Schnapps in the drink wouldn't relax her so quickly. Caislyn must have added a little spell or herbs to help out. Jaxon didn't mind though, it was nice to feel safe again. 'At least now I don't have to worry about hiding my tracks and watching my back anymore, 'she thought.
She could sense Caislyn's concern for her, as well as her confusion at what Jax had done. "You said I moved really fast, so fast at times, I was a blur and like I had to catch up to parts of myself. What types of things do that? Move that fast?" Jax asked.
Caislyn thought for a moment. "Well, there's vampires and Were creatures. But you don't drink blood, and you aren't a were or you'd know it by now. I'm not sure, some Fey do that, but they usually just blink." At the confused look on Jaxon's face Caislyn added, "they appear and disappear when they want to move. It's more complicated than that, and I have always just called it blinking, because one minute a Fey is there, then you blink and they are gone or somewhere else." Caislyn thought a moment and then looked at Jaxon in an odd way. "You're definitely not Fey though, you don't have the glow that they do."
"I haven't seen Fey glow."
"No, it's not something you see because they don't want you to, but my dad taught me to see through their glamor. It's a trait I inherited from him, not every witch can do it." 
"Wait, not every witch can do everything others can do?" Jaxon finally had a ray of hope in her questions about herself. "So, maybe it's possible that one of my traits is super-fast speedy movement?" 
"Jax, I wish I could tell you that was it, but one thing we witches are relegated to is human slowness." She saw the disappointment befall her friend again. "I'm sorry Jax, the only witch I have ever heard of moving swiftly like that was using a Fey charm to do it, and the results were not pretty in the end. Mrs. Carmichael had to be peeled off the floor when she was done because her molecules literally fell apart." Caislyn shook herself vividly recalling the gruesome scene in the store on Black Friday a couple years ago. "She's a cautionary tale for getting caught up in pre-holiday sales!"
Jaxon looked completely aghast, then she caught the tiny smile on Caislyn's face and threw the sketch book at her. "Oh my God, I thought you were serious!" she said through a laugh, "you are just plain rotten sometimes, Cais!”
Caislyn giggled, "I just needed to lighten the mood in here a bit, it was getting a little dark." She looked again to her friend as she put the sketch book down on the coffee table. "I know you have a lot of questions and most of them are going unanswered right now, but we will figure them out, together." She looked at the slumping shoulders on her friend and decided it was time to do what she could to teach Jaxon about the other than human world she had been thrust into. "Okay, here's what we are going to do, just ask me whatever questions you want and I will try to answer them if I can."
"Well you said I got into the rave and it was a non-human thing. Could I be a witch and just not know it?"
"But you're a donor. You can't be a witch and be a donor," Caislyn answered.
"Unless, I was never tested. I had an ID card since I was really little and they didn't test me when I got my license! They just took the information from my ID card so it could all be a mistake!" Jaxon stated with hope thick in her voice. She'd much rather be a witch than any of the other possibilities.
"Hmm, maybe, it still doesn't explain you moving as fast as you do. Well, if you are a witch, there should be other things you can do. Things that are natural to witches. We know you are empathetic," Caislyn remarked.
"We do?" asked Jax. "And just how do we know that?"
Caislyn laughed at the look Jax gave her. "Because you answer my thoughts at times. Things I've been thinking, well not thinking - more like feeling, but not saying out loud."
"Huh," Jax replied shrugging her shoulders. She leaned forward with her elbows on her knees and looked at the candle flickering on the coffee table.
Caislyn watched Jax carefully. 'She probably doesn't even have a clue of what else she can do. If she was never trained, so many characteristics can seem normal or explained as intuition. Maybe I should test her some how, get her riled up so I can see if anything happens.'
"So this werewolf guy that attacked you, was he the reason you left Raleigh?"
The mention of Rick made Jaxon's gut clench. She kept staring at the candle as she gave a brief explanation to her friend.
"Yeah, he was my boyfriend. Prince Charming turned asshole. I got tired of being his 'prized possession' with hidden bruises. He turned controlling and abusive. I used to have to cover the marks with makeup and clothing. His friends, well, he was a cop, and all they saw was their boy and none of them ever tried to help. So, really I had no one to turn to. He put me in the hospital and a my nurse got me out and I swore I would never be controlled by another person again, that I would never be on the receiving end of another angry blow."
All of the candles in the apartment that were lit flared up as if they had been sprayed with gas. The ones that weren't lit, sprung to life. And the candle that Jax was staring at was now a huge flame as the wax it sprung from began melting at a rapid pace.
"Um, Jax, can you not burn my apartment down?" Caislyn said as she quickly stood up and looked around her apartment.
Jaxon turned to look at her, torn away from her memories of Rick. "What?" Then she noticed that the flames on all the candles were flickering and dancing like crazy. "You know you might want to trim your wicks down on your candles."
Caislyn just looked at her incredulously, "my wicks are trimmed. I know how to handle candles. I've been doing it all my life. You did that. Hell some of these candles weren't even lit!"
"What? No way. I can't do that!"
Caislyn took a quick glance around at the candles that had settled down and turned back towards Jax. She put her hands on her hips and said one word. "Rick." The candles burst to life again, flames high, dancing, and flickering.
Jaxon looked around, "Oh. Shit! Are you kidding me? I really just did that?" she paused, "You gotta admit, its kinda cool."
"Yeah," Cais said as she rolled her eyes, "it's real cool till you burn my place down because you have no control."
"Well, I just learned that I could do that, give a girl some time to figure out how it works." Jax responded.
"Okay, so you just need to move in here with me, where you will be safe and I can teach you the basics of being a witch, you know, before you incinerate someone or something by accident."
"You don't call what just happened at my apartment an accident? I killed two men, and I don't even know how I did it! And if I move in here, don't you think you'd be in danger too?"
"No, I don't. First of all, I do know how to protect myself and secondly I am going to make sure you know how to use the powers you've obviously inherited. And thirdly no, it was not an accident that you just killed two dogs - not men sweetie, werewolves! It was a frigging miracle and I am just happy that you made it out with your life, even if you had to take lives to do it. It's called self-defense, and considering you were defending against three werewolves, I gotta say, I'm glad you didn't have control and that something inside of you took over and took care of business!"
"Oh man, that's right! They were werewolves. I'm not gonna turn into one am I? I mean I've seen movies where if they even scratch you, then you turn into one! Rick did get me across my back! Oh God, I'm more of a faux fur kind of person, you know! I don't wanna grow my own!" Jaxon exclaimed.
"Let me see your back," Caislyn was kicking herself for forgetting that Jax may have been injured, or worse, turned into a werewolf.
Jaxon turned on the couch and took off her jacket. The back of her dress showed four large tears.
Caislyn saw the tears, and as she examined more closely she realized she was seeing blood, fresh blood and it was getting on her hands as well. She took a napkin that was laying on the coffee table and began to dab the blood away. To her surprise she realized that there were no wounds beneath the drying blood.
"You aren't hurt, " she told Jax.
"What do you mean I'm not hurt? Yes I am. I felt it when he got me. I tried to move out of the way and I did - sort of, but he definitely got me. It burned like hell, and I felt the blood. I know he got me. You just aren't looking in the right spot."
"No, Jax, there's plenty of blood back here, but I am telling you there is not a scratch on you." Caislyn looked at Jax questioningly, "How can this be possible?"
"How am I supposed to know? I was too busy fighting for my life, remember?" Jax retorted.
"I mean, I heal faster than normal. My mom always said I was the fastest healing witch she ever had the pleasure to know and it made her job a lot easier, but I think you have me beat by a long shot." Caislyn sat lost in thought momentarily and then continued, "I don't think you have to worry about becoming a were if you can heal like this, though I don't know how it's possible that you did."
"So I'm not gonna turn all furry and have an uncontrollable craving for raw meat?" Jax said as she turned back to face Caislyn. 
Caislyn gave a half disgusted look at Jax and said, "Let's hope not. I mean, I will still hang with ya, but you're on your own come a full moon because I don't fancy becoming dinner!"
"Hey! That's not even funny!" Jax pouted. "So you really want me to move in here? Where would I sleep?"
"This place is a three bedroom, my parent's stuff is still here in their room, then there's mine and I have some stuff in the other room too. I will just have to move my crap out of the other one. I can put it all downstairs in the store room for now and we can get your stuff moved in." Caislyn grabbed hold of Jax's hand, "look, don't worry. We will figure everything out and make damn sure you can do cooler things than flickering a few flames in the meantime."
Jax responded with a wicked lopsided grin. And then reached for her, now cold, Hot Scotch drink, "To my new roomie! Cheers!"
Caislyn grinned back and toasted with her not so hot drink as well, but before Caislyn could say anything they heard a chiming from the wards downstairs.
Jaxon sat straight up, the smile and relaxation slipping quickly from her face. "Didn't we lock the door? I know you locked the door! How did someone come in? I killed him! It couldn't be him could it? I mean, Were things stay dead don't they?"
"Calm down, I'll go check," Cais went to a white box on the other side of the room and opened it up to reveal a TV screen. "We had cameras installed here when I moved over the store. And the chimes go off even if someone jiggles the handle. We keep odd hours here to accommodate different customers, so I'm technically supposed to be open right now. It's probably just someone looking for a book." Caislyn finished reassuring Jax and then turned her attention to the screen and pushed a white button to allow her to speak. "Can I help you?" She still couldn't see anyone on camera, which wasn't always a weird thing as some species were too small or just didn't show up at all."
Jaxon stood up to look at the screen. "So, who is it? I don't see anyone."
"I'm not sure, they may just be standing outside of the camera's view. I'll go down and take a look. You stay here," Caislyn said as she opened the door to the stairwell.
"I'm not staying here." Jax replied as she grabbed the candle off the coffee table and followed Caislyn down the stairs. Caislyn paused to look at her and then at the candle in hand.
"Why do you have a candle?"
"Well, my bag with all my daggers and my knives in it is downstairs. So I figured I was gonna make this flame get big and throw it at whoever is there. Then I could at least get to my bag." Jaxon answered with a very serious look on her face.
Caislyn allowed a giggle to slip before she answered Jax, "Alright come on, just don't burn down the bookstore!" She began walking down the stairs with Jaxon following behind her, "I'm pretty sure it's just someone wanting to get a book. The wards tend to signal if someone has a malicious intent and they didn't do that."
The girls entered the bookstore and walked towards the door. They could see a darkened figure through the beveled glass of the front door. All they could see was that the figure was tall, and wide and standing to the left of where the camera was angled.
Caislyn took a deep breath and opened the door. "Can I help you?"
The figure turned towards her. He was at least 6 foot tall, maybe more, with shoulder length hair. His broad shoulders took up the entire space of the doorway. He wore a leather sash with markings of the local Lycan pack. "I am David, from the Albemarle Pack. I come under the protection of Arkos, leader of our pack. He has a message for your comrade."
Caislyn tensed. 'This can't be good' she thought. "What comrade would you be referring too?"
Jaxon slowly took a few steps back into the shadows of the store as she blew out her candle.
"Ms. DeLaney, we know she is here. We followed her scent. I am ordered to deliver this message from Arkos." David answered.
"Deliver your message then, I will make sure she gets it." Caislyn said with a terrifyingly defiant look upon her face.
"I know she is close by and can hear me, but if you insist, then I will tell you as well. Arkos demands your presence at the docks tomorrow night. He wants an explanation for the murder of his pack members before he decides the punishment for such an act of violence."
"Punishment? I was fighting for my life! And Rick wasn't even from here! He was from Raleigh, so he's not part of any pack!" Jax declared as she grabbed the door and opened it further, pushing herself up beside Caislyn in the doorway.
Caislyn pushed back on Jax to make sure the Were could not easily reach in and grab her. The wards would keep him from being able to reach into the store without being asked in, but Jax was teetering dangerously on the edge of the threshold and her anger was keeping her from noticing. "You can let your leader know that we will meet with him, but there will be no punishment handed out and she will not be alone." She thought a moment, and then continued, "You can also let him know that we want to know why he can't keep his pack under control and why they're running around attacking innocent, human, girls and that maybe the pack elders should know about it. I am sure they would be more than happy to replace an inept leader."
David looked closely at the girls and sighed. "Look, I probably shouldn't tell you this, but I'm thinking you obviously do not know much about Lycans. I'm going to give you some advice. That message will result in a death sentence for you and your friend. No one questions Arkos's authority. Maybe you'd like to reword your reply."
"No, I don't think so. You can simply add that we will see him at three o'clock this afternoon," Caislyn got ready to turn away, then she looked back at the Were, "and don't leave out a single detail, I am sure he will understand exactly what I am saying, since he used to work with my dad at the O.T.H.S." She gave him a very menacing grin and shut the door in his face. "Don't worry," she said as she turned to Jax, "it pisses him off more than it will Arkos."
"So we are going to meet him?" Jax said as her anger started to subside.
"Unless you want to never again be able to leave my apartment, I don't think we have a choice." Caislyn looked very tired suddenly as she continued, "a Were death by the hands of someone not in the pack is a challenge to the entire pack. I should have thought of this sooner. Being as there were mitigating circumstances and you acted simply in defense, I don't think this will play out too bad. Arkos is not someone you want to mess with, but the damage is already done. Now we need to work on damage control. Believe it or not, the message I sent to him will help calm him despite what his dimwit lackey has to say. Arkos sees reason, and he knows I speak the truth. Speaking that truth is also what will get us out of there alive tomorrow. He knows I wouldn't go anywhere without telling someone what's going down."
Caislyn locked the door back up and began to walk back upstairs as Jaxon retrieved her weapon bag. "We might as well get started on our day, I have a feeling its going to be a long one."
***
Give the Dog a Bone
Caislyn and Jaxon spent the rest of the morning with a restless nervousness that showed whenever they dared speak to each other. They had gone back to Jaxon's apartment to pack up as many of her things as possible to bring back to Caislyn's place. They were surprised by the cleanup that had been done to the place. It still looked like a battle occurred, but the blood and bodies were noticeably missing from the scene. The girls didn't really have time to think about who or what had cleaned up, besides they both assumed since they received a knock on the door from the local pack last night that the werewolves had taken care of the mess. 
By the time 2 o'clock rolled around, the girls had a plan and were ready to head on over to the docks. The docks were not far from them, but they wanted to take a slow route getting there so that they could scout out the situation along the way. Their biggest concern was that they would get stuck on the Camden County side of the bridge if they couldn't make it back over before 4:30 pm. That gave them less than an hour and half to have this talk with Arkos and get back over to the Elizabeth City side of the bridge before it went up for waterway traffic. They were going to have to keep an eye on their watches and hope for the best.
Caislyn and Jaxon reached the parking lot on the side of the causeway park and noted immediately that there were two werewolves in human form sitting there waiting to greet them. The girls looked at each other and each mentally prepared for the task at hand. Caislyn let herself go a little, relaxing, trying to feel that usual prickling sensation she always got when confronted by a were-creature. She saw the two in the parking lot, but to her it felt like there were many more around somewhere.
"Be careful," she whispered quietly to Jax, "there are more than two waiting here for us." She continued to scan the area with her eyes, though at the moment they were not her strongest sense.
"Are you sure we should do this?" Jax questioned, as she hesitated slightly before continuing forward with Cais.
"In case you hadn't noticed, we have a welcoming committee. There's no turning back now." Caislyn took the last few steps up to where the two werewolves were waiting for them and then she turned on her normal charm, "Aw, looky here Jax, the seeing-eye dogs are going to show us how to walk down the pier. Isn't that sweet?" She reached out like she was going to pet one of them on the head when he grabbed her wrist and flung it back..
"Real funny, Caislyn!" He said with a gruff voice, "You know, you used to be cool before your parents..." He let that sentiment trail off and changed the subject. "I wouldn't be so cocky this time kid, Arkos is not happy with your little friend here, at all."
"Aw, John, you know I used to like you too before you turned into a dog and became someone's muscle for hire!" Caislyn glanced at the other Lycan standing beside John; he wasn't familiar to her so she didn't bother with a quippy little message for him. "Lead on doggy boy," Caislyn said. She had meant for both of the werewolves to go ahead of them, but the nameless guy had other plans and while he let John lead them to the pier, he hung behind to follow up in the rear.
As they passed the first landing that was off to the right Caislyn tensed, sensing more eyes on her than she could account for. Jaxon, having felt the shift in Caislyn's mood that put her even more on edge, began looking around too. While it was still daylight out, the sky had been dull gray with only a few breaks in the clouds. The breaks had lessened as the day waned on and now there was even a slight drizzle beginning to fall from the sky. The water beyond them was all brackish chop, not inviting in the least.
The shrubbery and trees that edged the pier had obviously not been pruned in years. Now the branches were partially barren and wiry. Vines and other weeds had grown up around the edges near the muck. Debris and litter lined the ground and the water around the pier. There were boards missing in some spots and ones that looked as if they would break just looking at them. The pier creaked its complaints with every step the small group made.
Jaxon wondered if someone had placed a "do not disturb" spell on the once beautiful nature walk. The entire place gave off a vibe that said "leave now." It would make sense, especially if the pack leader was using it as a docking station.
Jax leaned over towards Caislyn and whispered, "so does this Arkos person, err, Were critter, err, wolf leader guy always make this place so uninviting to guests? I mean I feel like I'm trespassing or intruding or something."
"You're no guest" John spat back at her.
Jaxon gave him a silent snarly face behind his back. 
"They have excellent hearing remember?" Caislyn reminded her. "But I get that same sense from here too. I think it’s a protective spell of some sort."
"Oh. Well, it’s working. I wouldn't come here at all if not for being summoned." Jax retorted, still feeling edgy and nervous. She tended to get sarcastic and chatty in those situations and was trying to do neither.
John snorted as he led them further down the pier and around a corner where the river came into full view. There had been a time when this area had been used for small fishing boats to dock. The remnants of that time lingered as stumps and pieces of old docks stuck out of the water like stalagmites in a cave. Trees that were barely alive still tried to reach for the skies above. The water was choppy and with the drizzle and gray clouds looming overhead, there would not be many boaters out. Arkos had picked quite an isolated meeting place. 
The girls could see several werewolves now on the other landings as they walked further along the pier. They were positioned as Look-outs and guards. A few were even in their wolf form and growled lowly as the girls passed by.   Caislyn rolled her eyes "You can tell the younger wolves by how 'showy' they are. Ignore them. They are just trying to scare you with their bad teeth and horrible breath!"
Jaxon's eyes got wide, "Easy for you to say, you aren't the one they're mad at."
Caislyn patted her friends shoulder trying to offer some comfort as they arrived at the end of the platform and in front of several werewolves. "Don't worry so much. Remember what we talked about earlier? Just let me talk with Arkos and everything will be fine."
At that moment, a stocky muscular Werewolf stepped up to Caislyn and right in her face. "You should be more respectful, witch. You shouldn't even be here. If Arkos didn't know your father, you and your friend would have already been punished. You should have been killed on the spot. I'd happily take care of your insolence if I were..."
"Enough," came a deep, gravely voice from the back of the group of werewolves.
The group parted and bowed letting their leader pass through to face Caislyn and Jaxon. Arkos had been the pack leader since Caislyn could remember. She didn't know how old he was, nor how long he had been the leader his pack, but their loyalty to him was unmistakable.
Arkos stood in front of Jaxon, looking at her with suspicious eyes. His presence was almost overwhelming and Jaxon felt very small standing in front of him. But she was not going to back down.
"I know you think I've wronged you and your, um, pack by my actions. However, I will have you know, I was defending my life. Rick was trying to kidnap me or maybe just kill me, or both. We have a history, one that's not so nice. I made a promise to myself when he put me in the hospital and I left him in Raleigh that I would never be his victim again. And I kept that promise. So if you feel that I deserve to be punished because I justly defended myself against a life threatening situation, then so be it."
Arkos stood silently staring at Jaxon, weighing her words. “You have quiet a fiery friend here Caislyn. She seems impulsive, naive, and stubborn."
Caislyn sighed as she shared a look with Jaxon. She wasn't sure if Jaxon's outburst was a good thing or a bad thing when it came to the pack laws. But she would give her credit for standing up for herself. "Yes, I agree, but you heard her. She didn't just kill him, Rick was attacking her. She defended herself, and he wasn't from your pack. He was made in Raleigh. That means he isn't under your rule."
"I am very aware of what the pack laws are Caislyn. I also know that there were two other wolves that were murdered that night. They were from my pack." Arkos stated.
Jaxon interrupted "Wait, I didn't even kill them! Well, I may have killed one of them, but he was working with Rick. He did not have friendly intentions towards me! He was going to..."
"Enough!" Arkos demanded. "You have had your say."
Jaxon rolled her eyes and crossed her arms in front of her. Things were not going well and she was starting to get nervous.
"Arkos, we came here out of respect for you. I've known you most of my life. You know my father. You know he taught me to respect all life. I would not allow myself to befriend someone who did not share those same values. Jaxon was defending herself. She may not be aware of the ways of your pack, but she does have a right to defend against the actions of those who have gone against you. The world does not need another break in the communications and the relations between species. We are witches, and witches and Lycans have been peaceful for the most part for years. Let us continue this trend, Arkos." Jaxon listened as her friend defended her and decided that Caislyn would probably do a better job than she at saving her butt. She looked out upon the river, hoping that maybe the constant sloshing of the waves upon the deck and the cool breeze would help her center her emotions. As she tried to tune out the confrontation going on in front of her, she noticed something shiny by the boat wreckage not far from the dock. A single tree loomed from the edge of the boards that stuck up out of the water from where the old boat had found its resting place. The waves occasionally splashed up around the pieces and the sparkles came from the surface of the water at the corner of what used to be the bow. Jaxon squinted and started to take a step closer to the edge to better see the sparkley shadow in the water. There was definitely something or rather someone there. She could feel it watching her.
"Jax, do you agree?" Caislyn asked her friend. "Jaxon?"
"Huh? What?" Jaxon questioned as her attention came back to the meeting.
Caislyn gave her friend a hard stare. "Do you agree? To the terms?"
"Um, that depends, "Jaxon stammered trying to bide her time so she could figure out what had been going on.
Caislyn reached over and grabbed her friend's arm pulling her closer. "What are you doing? This is serious, Jaxon."
Jaxon put on her most friendly smile aimed at Arkos "Give me just a second would you? Let me have a word in private with Caislyn so we can discuss these terms of yours. Okay?" Arkos raised an amused eyebrow and nodded his agreement as Jaxon pulled Caislyn around so their backs were towards the leader and his guards.
"Okay - what did I miss?"
"What did you miss? I saved your butt Jaxon and you missed it? What were you doing?" Caislyn whispered.
"Are there Were-fish? I mean there's Werewolves, and Were-bears and all, but what about fish?" Jaxon asked curiously.
"What? Jaxon focus! Arkos said he will drop the charges if we help him keep an eye out for rogue wolves. Apparently, there are a few coming in from other areas. He's been the leader here for, well, practically forever, and he wants to enlist our help. Are you willing?"
Jaxon scoffed "Oh, first he accuses me of killing his people then he wants my help? What kind of a..."
"Jax," Caislyn interrupted, "he can help me find my parents. He has more connections than I could ever hope for. If we build an alliance with him, I might get more information than we could get on our own."
"Oh, well if that's the case, of course I'll help." Jaxon turned towards Arkos and simply said, "I accept."
Arkos stepped up to the two girls. He turned towards his guards "leave us a moment." The Werewolf guards nodded and walked past the trio back towards the other end of the pier.
When they were out of hearing range, Arkos spoke softly, "Caislyn, I've been friends with your father for longer than I can remember. I am deeply saddened by his disappearance. If you needed my help, you do not have to bargain with me for it. I would have gladly helped you in any way."
"Hey, how did you know that's what she said? Are you spying on us or something? Was that sparkley thing in the water your spy? Was that it?" Jaxon questioned suspiciously trying to look over Arkos's shoulder to where she had seen the strange figure in the water.
Caislyn gave her friend a tug and a questioning look before she replied to Arkos. "I'm sorry for not trusting you sooner Arkos. It’s just been a very hard time for me. I don't know where to turn anymore. Jaxon is the only one I really trust."
Arkos looked at both the girls with the knowledge of an experienced leader. "Yes, I can tell this is the truth. Listen Caislyn, as you know, there are differing opinions of how the supernatural species should take their places in the world. Most of us believe we should find a way to co-exist, to build laws that will not discriminate and will cover all of us, including humans. Your parents were an influential part of that reform, but there are factions of each species that believe they should be a ruling power; that humans should be treated as cattle and ruled over as slaves. We have been on the brink of civil war for many years. It is imperative that we build strong alliances and work together. This is why I enlist your help. There are groups of Lycans that are acting out of the rule of another power. They have not shown themselves but they are building an army of followers. The high council is aware, but there has been no action to stop this, most likely because of the disagreements and distrust of the council members. It is likely that your parents could have been victims of such factions. I'm not sure. They tried to keep themselves out of the limelight so to speak, though your father's advice fell upon several ears. It may be that he created some enemies that we were not aware of. I promise you, I will help you find out. And as I look into this, I ask you both to please be careful. Your friend here has created some interest in the wrong areas. No one knows much about her. And there are those, who still believe in the old prophecy, that are wary of newcomers."
Jaxon's brows furrowed, "Wait, me? I've created interest in the wrong areas? How? I just found out I'm a witch! And I'm not a very good one at that! I mean just look how I handled this little meeting of ours. And what prophecy? I really think you have the wrong girl here, bud. So we are just gonna go our way now and get back to..."
"Jaxon, you're rambling again." Caislyn took her friend's shoulders and turned her back to face Arkos. "Sorry, she gets this way when she gets nervous."
Arkos's eyebrow rose again as he studied the two girls. "I am concerned for you Caislyn, and for your friend here. I think I will have two of my guards watching out for you from now on. Just call out and they will be at your service."
Caislyn narrowed her gaze upon the Werewolf leader, suddenly aware of the severity of his concern. "Do you think the same people who took my parents will be after us as well? And what prophecy are you speaking of Arkos? I'm not sure I'm familiar with any prophecy about a witch."
Arkos sighed, "there is so much that your parents still needed to teach you. It is a shame they were taken from you prematurely. I do believe you would have been a very good political figure given the time.
The Old Seer's Prophecy from long ago speaks of a union between the species that creates a power that is beyond all we know. This power will change the world, but it doesn't say how. Many believe it will be for good, others believe it will be for the worse. Ultimate power corrupts ultimately, as the saying goes. Don't let the naysayers fool you, everyone wants to control it. Think of the ramifications, Caislyn. A power beyond anything you've ever known. Who ever controls that power, controls the world. This is why the laws of inter-species mating were created and enforced with such passion. No one wants a power like that unleashed. It would destroy all the peace and stability we have created and force the world into wars and battles. Too many would die. It is better to make sure this prophecy never occurs, than to face what it could cause."
Caislyn and Jaxon looked at each other but it was Jaxon who spoke. "But why would anyone think I'm involved in that? I'm only a witch and I'm not powerful in the least. It makes no sense."
Caislyn answered her friend, "Because they don't know anything about you. And regardless of the species, fanatics are dangerous. They act without fact or knowledge. They just do what they feel is right, damn the consequences."
"This is true," Arkos agreed. "But with everything that is going on, I'd feel better if the two of you kept a lower profile. I know you want information Caislyn and telling you to stop looking is pointless. Your father's determination shines in you. But you must be cautious. If I hear anything, I will get in touch with you. As I said, I will have guards around, not in your way, but watching out for you."
"I appreciate the intention Arkos, but your guards will not be necessary. We will be overly cautious from now on. And if I feel that we need more, I will let you know then." Caislyn compromised with the Were leader.
"So be it." Arkos nodded at his guards that he was ready to depart. His boat came from around the small bend and idled up to the dock. Arkos stepped down and looked back to the girls. He nodded and the pack dispersed from their stations.
The girls watched as his pack rode across the river back to their dens. Jaxon linked her arm through Caislyn's as they turned and started back towards the entrance of the park. "You know this is the real reason humans are so scared of non-humans. All that talk about prophecies and believing in that mambo-jumbo...”
“Really?” Caislyn stopped and looked at her friend. “Most humans are Christians. Have you read their bible? They believe in a man who died and came back to life to save their souls and then went to heaven. They,” she tossed her fingers up in air quotes, “have a prophecy” about him coming back to save their sorry butts again, and they have an end of days prophecy of their own too!” Caislyn huffed a little. “I think the humans are just as bad in the prophecy department.”
“Well, I guess when you put it like that.” Jax laughed before continuing, “we're all equally crazy then!” The smile left her face when she thought about what Arkos had said, “so, what do you think about what he had to say.”
"I think," Caislyn sighed as they walked side by side along the pier "that we were damn lucky. And we need to find out more about that crazy prophecy."
"You believe it?”
“I don't have to believe it. It's everyone else who does that we have to worry about it.” Caislyn reminded her.
“Do you think it’s the same one that was referenced around my birthmark?" Jaxon asked softly.
"Maybe, but we won't know anything for sure until we find out. Arkos filled in some holes for me. I didn't realize that the political views had drifted down into the ranks so much. I mean, there are always smaller fanatical factions that think their way is the right way, but I didn't know that my parents were so involved. I knew they were members of the OTHS but not that they were advising anyone."
"Mine were members too. But they didn't get that deep into it, as far as I know. They were just good people with good hearts." Jaxon replied as she let go of Caislyn's arm to hop over an area where the boards on the pier were missing.
Caislyn stopped. "What are you doing? You've been acting really odd today."
"What do you mean?" Jax asked looking at her friend from the other side of the hole in the pier.
"Why did you just jump? And what was up with the sparkley spy thing earlier?"
Jaxon looked a bit dumbfounded. She looked down at the hole and then back up to her friend. "Well, I'm not much for falling into a hole, Caislyn,” she pointed to the pier where the boards were missing, “and there was a Were-fish back there in the water by that sunken boat. It was watching us and listening."
"What hole?" Caislyn interrupted looking at the pier. Suddenly she felt the magic around the place. A glamour had been placed there. She concentrated and the fake boards started to disappear. Caislyn started to look around them. "How did you know that hole was there? It was glamored."
"Glamour? I saw a hole, no boards, just water." Jaxon looked around too and then back to her friend. "What's wrong?"
"We need to get back to the apartment. I'm not having a good feeling right now," Caislyn answered as she jumped over the trap placed on the pier.
"Well I've been really creeped out since I saw that damn Were-fish. It was hiding, but you know me and sparkley things, they catch my attention. I saw it, but I didn't really see it ya know?" Jaxon rambled again as they picked up their pace.
The girls were practically running when Caislyn stopped. "Jax, there are no Were-fish. You said sparkley? But you didn't really see a figure? It was in the water?"
Jaxon nodded, eyes wide, "Exactly. What do you mean no Were-fish? Why not? I mean there's Were everything else, so why not fish?"
Caislyn grabbed her friend's arm and tugged her on, "It was a Water Fey Jax. They set a trap on the pier and you just happened to see through it. It means we aren't alone and someone wanted one of us, or maybe both of us to fall into the water."
Jaxon heeded her friend's warning and ran with her. "What is a Water Fey?" 
Caislyn started to answer as a ball of water exploded in front of them blocking their path. The girls skidded to a stop. Caislyn started down a side path. "I think this goes back out to the front too. I hope it does anyways."
Another explosion took out the pier only a few feet in front of them. "Now where?" Jax asked as she stood back to back with Caislyn. "Can't you like fly us to the front like you did that night off the roof?"
Caislyn saw the Fey coming closer. "I didn't fly us Jaxon, you jumped."
"No I didn't. Didn't you see the heels I was wearing that night? There is no way I'd jump a step let alone a building in those boots! I'd break my ankle and possibly my neck!"
The girls turned and stood side by side facing the approaching Fey. They grabbed hands as Jaxon made a suggestion. "Maybe you could talk to them? You were really good with Arkos. Maybe the water things will listen to you?"
"I don't think so Jaxon. I don't know how to talk to Fey. I just wish we were back at the parking lot, in an open area on land," Caislyn said.
Just as suddenly as she said it, the girls appeared back at the entrance to the trail.
"Whoa!" Jaxon said, "It makes me a bit queasy when you do that. You could warn a person you know."
Caislyn looked around just as stunned as Jaxon felt. "How the hell did that happen?"
"Where did you come from?" asked a male voice from behind them. The girls turned to see Seth standing about 10 feet away from them. He looked as shocked as the girls felt.
***
Seth, Demons, & Violence
"Seth, what are you doing here? Are you following me?" Jaxon accused as she started towards him. "This is getting ridiculous! Can you say 'stalker?' I mean just because I work for you does not mean you have the right to..."
"Jaxon, shut up and run!" Caislyn yelled as she saw several Fey coming out of the woods.
Jaxon looked behind her as she started for the road. "I thought you said they are water thingamajigs! Doesn't that mean they only like water?"
"There's water on both sides of the road, a river and a swamp here, this little bit of land isn't going to stop them. And from the looks of it, some of them aren't Water Fey," Caislyn answered as the girls ran towards Seth, who looked up in time to see several Fey coming from the tree line.
Energy balls flared at them landing only a few feet from the trio. Seth stepped in front of the girls. "Go, I'll take care of them. Just get home. You'll be safe there."
Caislyn and Jaxon looked at each other. Caislyn ran up to Seth. "No time to be macho vamp guy, come on," as she grabbed his other arm and tugged. Seth didn't budge. It was like Caislyn was tugging on a cement wall.
"I don't think there's time to run anymore, Caislyn. Know any good spells?" Jaxon asked as she looked around them at the Fey.
Caislyn left Seth's side to stand by Jaxon. "Okay Jax. This is the time for you to practice your element control. Think fire!"
Jaxon looked wide eyed at her friend. "You don't believe in practice runs do you? Just throw me to the wolves, err, Fey."
"Anytime Jax, would be great," Caislyn said dryly as they watched Seth run up to battle a couple of Fey. He had moved too fast to really see more than just a blur but it was obvious by the Fey's reaction that they had not expected him to help the girls.
Jaxon concentrated. She held up her hand and pictured fire forming in a ball but nothing was happening. "I don't know how Caislyn. Nothing is happening." The girls kept ducking as energy blasts were being thrown at them. The Fey weren't moving to far away from the edge of the trees and swamp which was a good thing for the girls as the distance was affecting their aim.
"Concentrate Jax. Here, I have a lighter." Caislyn flicked the lighter several times to no avail. "Okay, maybe I don't."
Jaxon looked at her friend. "See even the lighter didn't want to make a flame, what made you think I could?"
Caislyn shrugged as she ducked out of the way of another ball. "It was worth a shot right?" She ran up and stood beside Jaxon. Caislyn started chanting words not quite familiar to Jaxon but the wind started to pick up, blowing towards the Fey. Jaxon figured that her friend was trying to keep their energy balls from reaching them. Jaxon suddenly felt fatigued and looked up to see Seth flying through the air from being hit by a blast of energy. He landed hard at their feet and slid a ways. She bent down to him, "Are you okay?"
The few Fey remaining started to walk towards them, gathering all their energy together. "Crap," Caislyn said as she grabbed at Jaxon and Seth "We've got to go. The further from the woods and water, the weaker they will be.
Seth replied as he stood, "My truck, its parked over there."
As the trio turned to run, Caislyn saw Jaxon had weakened and grabbed her hand to help her. Jaxon smiled, "What I wouldn't do to have a huge shield right now."
Caislyn and Jaxon felt a tingle run through them and a barely visible energy barrier formed in front of them.
The girls, stood staring at the shield speechless. The Fey weren't quite as surprised as they launched their energy blast towards them. Seth, who had stopped running when the shield appeared, started towards the girls when the blast hit them. The girls had ducked but their shield repelled the blast firing it back at the Fey.
Seth turned to retrieve the truck. He pulled up behind the girls "Come on," he yelled, "get in!"
Jaxon and Caislyn looked at their shield and then at the Fey who were coming in for another attack. "How did we do this?" Jaxon asked, "And can we move? Will it move with us?"
"There's only one way to find out," Caislyn replied. She let go of Jaxon's hand and started running for the Black Escalade. The shield disappeared immediately and Jaxon started running as well.
The girls jumped in the truck as the first ball of energy was thrown at them. Seth punched the gas and the Escalade's tired threw gravel and dust as the truck pulled out of the lot. The trio sat in silence as they drove the few blocks back to the girls' apartment. As Seth pulled up by the curb in front of the bookstore, Jaxon realized that no one had told him where to go. 	
"Hey wait, how did you know to come here?"
Seth turned off the truck and looked in the rear view mirror to Jaxon. "This is where you live, isn't it?"
Caislyn got out of the truck and waved her hand to open the bookstore doors. She was exhausted and still worried that they were being chased. She was already thinking ahead about what kind of spells she could do to reinforce the wards on the apartment. Her father had never shown her how, but his spell was in the family's Grimoire. It would take time and she wasn't sure how much they had before they were attacked again. "Come on guys, we have a lot to do and its safer inside," she said as the wards sang her special sound as she passed through the doorway.
Jaxon climbed out of the Escalade, still scowling at Seth as they headed towards the store.
"How did you know I lived here? And what were you doing at the causeway? Are you following me?"
"In a way, yes, I guess you could say I am." Seth answered as he passed through the doorway and the wards gave off the chimes signaling that a vampire had entered the store.
Jaxon stopped right before she stepped through. "What sound was that?"
"What? The wards? That's the sound my father gave for vampires." Caislyn answered nonchalantly as she walked towards the back of the store to the stairs.
Jaxon's eyes grew wide, "You're a vampire? Oh my God! I should have known.  I have the worst luck! That so explains everything!" she exclaimed as she entered the store behind her two companions.
The wards chimed Jaxon's special sound and both Seth and Caislyn stopped. Seth raised his brows in response. 
Caislyn walked slowly back towards Jaxon, looking from Seth to her friend. "Of course he's a vamp, Jaxon. We knew that," she said as she contemplated the sound of Jaxon's wards.
"We did not know anything like that. I was not aware. But it just figures!" Jaxon stated giving Seth an accusing look. She put her hands on her hips and was about to give Seth a load of her opinions, when she noticed the look on Caislyn's face."Why are you looking at me like that?"
Caislyn tilted her head as she looked back from Jaxon to the doorway. "Go back out, Jaxon. I want to hear what the wards do for you again."
Jaxon dropped her arms to her side and walked back through the door. "I thought it was safer inside? Why are you sending me back out?"
"You can come back in. I just want to hear the wards again." Caislyn said as she listened more closely to the chimes.
Jaxon came back into the store. "I'm locking the door this time. I don't feel like fighting anything else today." She glanced at Seth, "You, on the other hand, may not be so lucky. I should throw you out."
Seth answered with a brief look at Jaxon but was more interested in Caislyn's findings. "You heard the similarities didn't you? But its not the same."
Caislyn looked at him, not sure whether or not he was to be trusted. "Yes. I heard the similarities and yes, it is different at the same time." She looked away and started for the stairs.
"But you don't know why do you?" Seth followed.
Jaxon stood watching the two of them talk as if she wasn't there. "Um, hello? Anyone want to tell me what's going on? What similarities? What's different?" Her questions seemed to fall on deaf ears as Caislyn and Seth started up towards the apartment.
"Where do you think you're going Seth? I don't remember inviting you to the apartment!" Jaxon said as she pushed her way in front of Seth on the stairs and raced up after Caislyn. "What similarities and differences are you guys talking about? Did you figure out what my sound is?"
"I think so, but we will talk about it later." Caislyn said as she entered the apartment.
Jaxon stood in the doorway facing Seth with her hands crossed, a victorious smile adorning her face. "You can't come in unless you're invited."
Seth raised an eyebrow and sighed his dismissal. "You watch far too many movies." He pushed passed Jaxon into the apartment.
"Hey! I still don't remember inviting you up here. So, regardless if you can come in or not, its still rude!"
Caislyn giggled at her friend as she went into the kitchen to make tea. They all needed something soothing after the days events. Her mind was racing with everything she had learned today and she still had to reinforce the wards. It was going to be a long night. But first, she must deal with Seth and figure out his agenda. Vampires always had agendas.
Caislyn brought tea into the living room and set it on the coffee table, then took a seat on the couch. Jaxon joined her and both girls preceded to watch the vampire as he looked around the apartment.
"Why did you bring him a cup? He drinks blood not tea." Jaxon said making a face as the thought of drinking blood crossed her mind, "and I'm not donating!"
"He can drink tea if he chooses," Caislyn said noting the confusion on her friend's face. "Vampires aren't like what you've read in books or seen in the movies. Not really. There are some similarities but not many. Its true that they drink blood but they can have other things as well. They have reflections and crosses don't harm them. Holy water, well it's just water. They aren't 'evil' per say. They have free-will just like the rest of us."
Jaxon looked suspiciously over at Seth, "Oh. Well, then by all means, have some tea. I hope she spiked yours with something vicious." Jaxon said giving a sarcastic smile.
Seth sat down in the chair beside the couch and reached for his cup of tea. "I trust Caislyn would do no such thing to someone who just helped save your lives."
Jax gaffed "Save our lives? Ha! You were stalking me! I do not credit you for saving my life and I swear if you keep following me, I'll..." 
"I was not stalking you," Seth said quietly as he sipped his tea and decided a change of subject was necessary. "So why do the wards for her sound so similar to mine?"
Caislyn sipped her tea trying to figure out the best way to answer without giving Seth too much information but she knew Jaxon was going to freak out when she told her.
"My ward does not sound like yours. You're delusional. You must have hit your head when the water things threw you around like a rag doll." Jaxon remarked. "Tell him Caislyn. He's delusional."
Caislyn sighed trying to figure out how to break the news to her dear friend. "I can't, Jax."
"You can't what? Tell him he's delusional? Sure you can! You won't hurt his feelings, he's a delusional stalker vampire! No feelings there, you can bet on that!" Jaxon said drinking more of her tea.
Seth sneered "I do have feelings. I'm not a robot. And you really need to stop watching horror flicks. They corrupt your mind with stereotypes." He winked at her which just infuriated her more before he continued on. "How would you like me to start making comments about warts and pointy hats and brooms?"
Jaxon rolled her eyes and slumped back on the couch.
Caislyn stood up and walked across the room to her wall of sketches. She was looking for the ones that she had drawn of the fight Jaxon had with Rick.
"Jaxon, do you remember looking at the sketches of the fight I drew? Remember asking how you could move so fast? And how you healed so quickly?"
Jaxon nodded, still eying Seth skeptically.
"I think I figured out why," Caislyn said as she took the pictures from the wall. "You’re a vampire.
"The hell I am!" Jaxon stood from the couch. "Caislyn you can't be serious! Why would you think that?"
Caislyn brought the sketches back to the couch and sat down at the far end away from Jaxon. She knew Jaxon wasn't in control of her powers most especially when she was emotional and she was definitely emotional right now.
"The wards definitely had a vampire sound, Jaxon. There's no hiding from that."
"Well, they are wrong! Period. I am not a vampire. I go out in the sun! I don't sleep in a coffin! Oh, I even like garlic! I eat it all the time!" Jaxon got up and started to pace around the living room. Her mind was whirling with the accusation that her friend had just made. Several candles came to life and their flames flickered with the emotions that Jaxon was giving off.
Seth snorted his derision. "Vampires can eat garlic. We sleep in beds. We can even go out in the sun, it just isn't very comfortable."
Jaxon stopped pacing, "Why? Do you sparkle?"
Seth looked at her perplexed, "Do I what?"
"Do you sparkle? When you go out in the sun?"
Caislyn burst out laughing. "No Jaxon, they don't sparkle! Remember when I said forget the books?"
"I was just checking! So why is it so uncomfortable then?" Jaxon asked.
Seth rolled his eyes. "Because we are allergic to the sun's rays. We have extremely sensitive skin and sunburn very quickly. Which will lead to blistering and worse. It happens within minutes usually, but we do not turn to dust if we step into sunlight. We do not sleep in coffins, unless someone has a strange fetish. I have a very comfortable water bed, thank you. And I like garlic as well, especially in spaghetti."
Jaxon began pacing again.
Caislyn however, cocked an eyebrow up as she looked at Seth with a grin, "still living in the 1980s? I haven't heard of anyone with a water bed since I was a kid." 
Seth shrugged, "I like it, so sue me." 
Caislyn knew that her friend was trying to work through the information and find a way to deny it, otherwise she would have joined in with the teasing. "Jaxon, my father created the wards. The magic doesn't lie."
Jaxon just paced and shook her head. "I don't drink blood. I can survive without it."
Caislyn looked at Seth. "Well, now," Caislyn said, "that puts a wrinkle in the theory doesn't it?"
"See, I told you that I wasn't a vampire!" Jaxon pouted as she plopped down beside Caislyn on the couch.
"I don't know what all this means, at this point. But we will figure it out, Jax."
Jaxon looked at her friend, then over to Seth who was unusually quiet. "You know, you've avoided answering my questions this afternoon Seth. Why were you at the Causeway Park?"
"Wait," Caislyn said impatiently, "more importantly," she looked up from the sketch she was still holding and straight into Seth's eyes, "why were you there the night Jaxon killed Rick?" Caislyn pointed to the stranger in her sketch and then looked from Jaxon to Seth. "This was you, wasn't it?"
"What?" Jax exclaimed, "This is going too far! You were there? Why didn't you help me! What the hell is up with this stalker crap of yours?"
"Umm, Jax," Caislyn said as she rolled her eyes, "he did help you." She pointed again to the sketch. "He's the mystery person that dispatched the other Werewolf, and if I am not mistaken, he's probably also the person who cleaned up after your mess."
"Oh, well, it wasn't really my mess, it was Ricks. So you were there? You're the one I saw after I killed him?" Jax asked in a small voice. "Why? Why were you there to begin with Seth?"
Seth sighed at no one in particular before he began explaining why he was there, "I just wanted to make sure you made it home okay that night. You wouldn't accept a ride from me and I didn't get the impression that you were that well versed with the creatures of the night." He grinned as he continued, "I mean, you didn't even know I was a vampire until tonight."
"I can stake him right? I mean it may not kill him, but it will hurt like hell won't it?" Jax asked Caislyn.
"I think we may want to finish listening to what he has to say first, then you can stake him if you want." Caislyn said mimicking Seth's grin.
"You guys really know how to get a guy to open up, don't you? Like I said, I was making sure you got home safely. That's all."
"What about today? Why were you following me?” Jaxon pleaded with him to just tell her what was going on. "Things have just gone from bad to worse," she looked down and continued, "this is too much. I don't even understand what I am, the least you could do is tell me why you're following me everywhere!" She looked him dead in the eye and put all the force she could muster into her next command, "Tell me why you've been following me!"
"You were there the night of the rave too. I saw you when I looked back to make sure the vamps weren't on our tail. You were fighting them off as we ran," Caislyn recalled.
"Oh my God, that was him too?" Jaxon's eyes flashed over with a tinge of fear. "What the hell is going on, Seth?" Jaxon was yelling at this point.
Through another long sigh Seth began to explain, "I'm not stalking you," at the look he received from both girls he continued, "really, I'm not. I was... I thought..." He let both sentences trail off as he tried to form the words he didn't want to say. "First of all Jax, it wasn't you I was following in the beginning. It was Caislyn."
Caislyn looked startled, "What?"
"I worked with your parents before in the OTHS." Seth paused, unsure how to continue. "I have kept tabs on you now and again since their disappearance. I was hoping that you would lead me to those responsible, but you kept hitting dead ends."
Caislyn sat stunned, listening to the revelation.
"Wait," Jax interrupted, "You said in the beginning." She gave him a sideways look. "So, you were stalking both of us?" 
"No I wasn't stalking anybody!" Seth remarked towards Jaxon. "I met you at work and thought you were interesting, puzzling is more accurate I suppose. Then my observations of Caislyn led me back to you and with all the talk of how the prophecy is supposed to be fulfilled soon, you tended to raise some questions considering you were supposed to be human and performing some rather inhuman feats." 
"Oh, there it is again," Caislyn stammered on, "this prophecy, why is everyone talking to us about a prophecy?"
Seth looked a bit startled and his interest was definitely peeked when he began questioning Caislyn, "Who else mentioned the prophecy to you?"
Jaxon ignored Seth and continued to talk to Caislyn. "I know right? You'd think that they would have a better grip on their beliefs and prophetic ramblings."
Caislyn looked at Seth, amused, "How about we end this stalking nonsense and you tell us what you know and then, maybe, we will think about sharing more information with you. Because right now, I gotta tell you, I don't trust you as far as I could throw you and since I don't have vamp strength, that means not at all.”
Seth looked at both the girls. He wasn't sure how much sharing was necessary, but he knew Jaxon and Caislyn well enough to know they weren't budging until he gave them something.
"Okay, fine. The supernatural world is worried about some prophecy about an inter-species union that is supposed to create an ultimate power. Any time a new witch, vamp, Were, or anything else comes around, everyone gets twitchy. Jaxon is obviously not just human and so her presence is making waves." Seth explained.
Jaxon crossed her arms and leaned back into the couch with a huff. "I'm so glad everyone else could see that I wasn't human while I couldn't."
"And this prophecy is?" Caislyn prompted Seth to finish telling them.
Seth shrugged his shoulders. "I'm not sure really. Only the High Council members of each species really know. Most of them won't share it with their subordinates because they fear they will try to make it come to pass in order to control the power. The biggest thing to come out of the prophecy so far were the laws passed long ago against inter-species mating. The prophecy came from the old seer who has never been wrong, so they put a lot of faith in this one. Inter-species mating comes at a high cost – death."
"So that must be why the books never give anything but a mention then." Jaxon stated as she leaned forward to look in her empty tea cup. "Its a shame I can't read tea leaves." 
"I've overheard portions of the prophecy, it starts something like this," 
"When Fair Immortal and Death unite 
the world will falter before their might
Their will be done, when worked together
altering legends and lives forever"
Seth continued, "but I don't know the rest of it. I just know that they are all afraid of this prophecy."
"Well, what the hell does that have to do with us?" Jaxon asked.
"I don't know the rest of the prophecy, myself, but it goes on to say other things. Because of all the fear of inter-species mating I can only assume it has something to do with that. Since you apparently don't know if you are a witch or a vampire, it stands to reason you could be both." Seth stopped and looked at Caislyn's puzzled face. "I know that you have noticed that you are a little bit different than the average witch, but I haven't figured out just how yet."
"You are most definitely wrong about that," Caislyn was interrupted before she could finish.
"Yeah, that doesn't sound anything like what Jaxon's been preaching to us, now does it?" Seth replied sarcastically as his phone signaled an incoming text message. "Excuse me, this is work. I'm going to have to go. But I suggest that you both take this very seriously. Fey do not attack without good reason. And I'm betting they haven't given up yet. Jaxon, I suggest you take some time off. I will take care of it with Ronald. I'll check in with you later," Seth stated as he went out the door and down the stairs.
"Son of a..." Caislyn began as the door shut behind Seth. She then turned to Jaxon, "He always has a clever excuse to leave before he has to give up too much information, doesn't he?" She walked over to the table and began pouring herself more tea. "He was right about at least one thing though, once a Fey hit squad comes after you they don't stop. We need to get prepared."
"Umm, how do we prepare for that? I mean we ran the only time I've ever been attacked by the Fey," Jaxon declared.
"We go see Ve."
***
The Pithview Agenda
Seth's cell phone chimed another incoming text as he climbed into the Escalade. after leaving the bookstore. He tossed it into the passenger seat as he started the vehicle and pulled away from the curb. He was in no mood to deal with his employer at the moment. The events of the day and their implications were swirling through his mind.
Seth hadn’t really lied to the girls when he said that he had worked with Caislyn’s parents before they disappeared, and he certainly hadn't lied about the fact that he had been keeping an eye on her since then. What he failed to mention was that it was an assignment from his employer, Marc Pithview. He had known from the beginning that there was more to his assignment than to observe Caislyn and follow any leads she had. Since every lead Caislyn pursued ended up going nowhere, Seth couldn't figure out what it was that his employer found so interesting. There had to be something else. Fortunately for him, Jaxon had come along and made an excellent distraction to offer up to his employer and a perfect way to get closer to Caislyn. He needed more information and the only way to get it was to be in the ring with all the players.
Of course Marc would not be too happy about that decision, but he had so far been able to show reasonable cause to get more involved. Jaxon's unique abilities had garnered attention from some local factions, especially after the werewolf debacle, and learning more about her proved useful. He hated using her that way, but he felt the key to everything lie with Caislyn or more so, with her parent's disappearance. The problem with that theory was what he had witnessed today at Causeway Park. It had been much more than he expected. Not only had both of the girls just appeared in front of him out of nowhere, but they had produced an energy shield that was stronger than Fey magic. He was quite sure he had never seen anything more powerful than that, which only lead to more questions, and a sinking feeling that he had just left the presence of what he had been seeking for over a century and a half, answers to the Old Seer's prophecy.
Being an investigator for former High Vampiric Council Chairman, Darren Stalwart, Seth had searched high and low about information concerning the prophecy. Darren's views on the matter were much different than those of the other High Council members. He felt that the prophecy was foretelling an optimistic future, rather than a dreadful one. Seth had respected and cared for Darren as a mentor and friend. Darren was of average height and slight build, with dark clean cut hair and dark eyes. He carried a silent intelligence and made his decisions based off of facts and rationale. He always had the Vampire community’s interest as his first priority. Darren's death had been a huge loss, not just to Seth, but to the Council and the Vampire community as well.
Since Darren's death Seth began to work for Darren's successor, Marc Pithview. Marc couldn’t be more different from his predecessor. Fair haired and blue eyed, Marc Pithview stood just over 6 feet tall. He possessed a lean athletic build and an air of intimidation as well as arrogance. He came up through the ranks of the council quickly and was known for his ruthless and aggressive actions. Although his charisma and public profile tended to win him the votes of many in influential positions, he did not tolerate disloyalty and disposed of any vampire under his rule that openly disobeyed him. While inner-species killings were frowned upon, Marc always made it appear legit. There would be proof of the deceased's vile deeds if ever the assassinations were questioned. His political views for the Vampire Community seemed to be just as aggressive in that he didn’t want to bend completely to the laws of humans, but thought that the supernatural species should have their own set of regulations and policies as they were far superior beings. Seth believed that Marc saw all supernatural species as unrivaled and that his obsession with personal power overwhelmed his desire to do what is right for the entire community.
That was exactly why the Vampiric Council members appointed Seth as Marc’s second in command. They believed that Seth could balance out Marc’s flare for being impulsive and supercilious. Seth had his doubts. He had seen first hand through his dealings with the new leader, that Marc was an expert manipulator, and now he was beginning to think that his boss had his own personal agenda, and that it had nothing to do with the Vampire Community or the High Council.
There was no way that Seth was going to tell Marc about what happened at Causeway Park. He had to tell him something, and soon, or Marc would send someone to find him and more importantly to find the answers he wasn't giving. Seth would video conference with Marc when he got back to his hotel. He was hoping it would give him a few more minutes to figure out exactly how much to tell Marc.
Seth pictured Marc tapping his pen on top of his desk, as he usually did when he was irritated with those he felt were beneath him. Marc's office was extravagant in size with bookshelves that ran along the entire length of one wall and a beige, suede couch nestled across from him. A huge picture window took up most of the back wall behind his desk with heavy dark blue curtains that were presently pulled closed to keep out what little daylight was left. Luckily, Seth only had to video conference with him today, not stand in that room with the vampire who was probably beyond irritated by now.
Seth had worked for Marc for too many years now and knew it was not wise to keep Marc waiting. He was already late reporting in, and had also ignored several text messages and a call. Nothing irritated Marc more than to be blown off, especially by a subordinate, being the one to do it made Seth smile inside. Seth finally finished setting up his laptop and dialed into Marc's personal video conference.
“Its about damn time,” Marc was saying out loud as the video conference connected.
Seth noted as Marc's face came into view that he did not appear very happy. 'Good,' Seth thought, 'because I'm starting to put the pieces together for myself and I can see your endgame now.'
Marc hissed through clenched teeth, “You’re late.”
Seth took a deep breath. “Yes, I’m sorry. I was in the presence of Caislyn and Jaxon. I did not think it wise to take your call while they were near.”
Marc shifted in his chair. “And what, pray tell, were you doing in their presence?!” Mark chastised.
I was talking with them," Seth explained and then saw the look on Marc’s face and decided he needed to explain further. “As you know, Jaxon works for the Pasquotank Art Gallery, one of your businesses. She displayed some of Caislyn’s art in the last show. I was merely using that as an excuse to get closer to them. I’m hoping to find out more information this way." Seth made a point of looking thoroughly bored by this revelation. "We were discussing her art work and if she was willing to show any further pieces. All of her work sold, and quickly, some of our more prominent collectors have been asking about her. I still have to continue the dealings for the gallery, Marc.” Seth looked thoughtful for a moment then added, "or would you like for me to simply drop all pretenses? I am not exactly sure what you are looking for here, since you haven't been open with me about that and quite frankly, it makes the job that much harder."
Marc glared at the monitor of his computer. Seth was dangerously close to being flippant with him and he knew it. While Seth reported to Marc, he ultimately worked for the council and that was his major bargaining chip. He wasn't as easy to get rid of as the lower profile vampires that rubbed Marc the wrong way. The Council would miss Seth’s presence if he were to accidentally disappear. “Enough of this babble. You do as your told, you report back with what you find, you don't need to concern yourself with the semantics of the mission. The dissemination of facts is for myself and the High Council to deal with. Now what do you have to report?” Marc demanded.
“Apparently Jaxon is going to help Caislyn with the search for her parents. I’m not sure why or what she would get out of it. I’m still trying to find a clue to Jaxon’s past. All I know is that she came from Raleigh and she was adopted by the DeLaney’s when she was just a baby. Before that, there is nothing. There are no records of her biological parents or her birth in any database or legal system. I ’m looking into private organizations, but so far no luck there either. I’m also checking with churches, but some of them don't keep very good records, especially if it was done anonymously,” Seth reported. He had given Marc more information than he really wanted but it was necessary in order to keep Marc’s attention off of Caislyn.
“Anything else, Seth?” Marc questioned.
“No. Like I said, I’m still investigating and searching through documents. That takes time Marc.”
“Well, you must not be as well connected as I once thought.” Marc replied snidely. “I’ve heard a few rumblings lately, rumors about a fight in Camden at Causeway Park. Know anything of this?”
Seth swore silently. He maintained control of his shock at Marc’s knowledge of the fight but feigned innocence. “No. I haven't heard a thing, but most human fights are handled through the police and are of no consequence to the Vampire Community.”
“Well, I think this will be of interest to all the communities. It wasn’t a human fight. Fey were involved.”
Seth raised both eyebrows in response to Marc’s sharing of information. “Really? I’ll have to look into this further. Did you hear with whom the altercation took place?”
“No. That’s all the information that my sources gave, but do look into it, Seth. I want to know what brought the Fey out in the open like that.”
Before Seth could answer, Marc held up a hand to silence him.  Someone else had walked into Marc's office, “Damn it, Frank! I told you to wait until I summoned you." Marc looked back at Seth then, "I believe we are done here." Without another word the connection was severed.
***
Steel, Demons, & Knowledge
Late the next morning, the girls left the bookstore to acquire weapons to help defend them from Fey attacks. "Are you sure this is a good idea?" Jaxon looked more than a bit apprehensive about having to go deal with a demon today.
"Don't worry Jax, just remember what I told about demons and you'll be fine. My dad used to work with this one from time to time. Don't get me wrong, never, ever, underestimate a demon! Ve is the only one we can go to for weapons capable of killing Fey. Besides, I have something he wants." Caislyn patted the book bag she was carrying. Before they left the book store she had gone downstairs and charmed a couple books to take with them. Jaxon hadn't understood what she was doing at the time and it showed on her face now as she looked doubtfully over at her friend.
"Seriously, you intend to charm some Fey killing weapons out of a demon using books that you put spells on?" Jaxon shook her head trying to clear out the cobwebs that obviously must have formed there. "I really don't understand. For some reason, every day I wake up lately has been a challenge to understand what motivates all these weird non-human groups to do what they do."
Caislyn tsked gently as she teased Jaxon, "Watch your tongue, Jax, you are one of us weird non-humans now!" Caislyn snuggled the book bag closer to herself as she continued, "Trust me, Ve has been after these books for years and my dad wouldn't part with them for some reason."
"So, what's to stop a big bad demon from just taking them?"
"Remember those spells, really charms, I put on the books before we left? They ensure that I have to give the books as payment of my own free will and without menacing acts affecting my decision."
"Okay, well I guess I will see how that works later." Jaxon said doubtfully.
"Hopefully not," Caislyn said as she hugged the bag closer to herself. "I really don't want to have anyone attempt to take them by force, that wouldn't go over well for anyone."
"Great," Jaxon said as she rolled her eyes, "Don't worry, Jax! The books are charmed!" Jaxon said sarcastically, "somehow, it's not the books I'm worried about. Can you put one of those charms on me?" Jax questioned.
"Are you done, yet?" Caislyn asked as they rounded the corner. "I really hope you are because we're here." Just as Jaxon looked up Caislyn found herself face to face with an old, drunk vagrant outside of Ve's building.
The old man looked up at them with his dirt stained, weather worn face, "You!" He looked from Caislyn to Jaxon and back again. "And so it has begun. The world will change after all. The man's eyes glazed over and he began to speak in melodic voice that wasn't present only moments ago.
"Their power unleashed will open eyes
And bring forth the species beneath the skies
Battles for truth will not deny,
As one they shall all live or die" 
"The prophecy has come to pass, they are among us." The old man was now back to himself, and began sounding a bit out of sorts again as he stumbled away from the two girls. "Tell no one," he ordered them. "Your lives are not your own if you do." The old man ran off singing of an Irish maid and her man she found in the woods, or some such nonsense that the girls could barely understand. 
"Okay, now I didn't see that one coming, weird!" Caislyn acknowledged as she watched the man who was now dancing down the street to his own song.
"Really?" Jaxon complained, "after all the things that have happened since we've met and this is the first thing that strikes you as weird?" Jaxon rolled her eyes at Caislyn once again as she asked, "Honestly, I don't think I can take any more surprises before going to see a demon."
"Let's just go in," Caislyn was still looking into the horizon where the crazy man had disappeared when the front door to Ve's building opened. She was startled back to reality when she heard a male voice.
"I said can I help you?"
"Oh, um," Caislyn fought to gather herself after being caught off guard. "We need to see Ve."
"I'm sorry, he's a bit indisposed with business right now. Besides, I don't think he's auditioning any new girls." 
Jaxon looked confused as she asked, "auditioning?"
"Oh, hell no, you stupid little minion!" Caislyn yelled at the man before her. "You get your haughty little ass in there and tell Ve that Caislyn Vadoma is here and it's very important!" She crinkled up her nose at the man before her who suddenly looked very indignant at her outburst. "You heard me, if you value your position you'll run along and tell Ve I am here with a friend."
As the man walked back into the house Jaxon looked at Caislyn as if she had lost her mind. "Do you think that was very smart? Did you just insult a demon? Oh my God, we are going to die right here and the last person who saw us alive is going to be some raving lunatic who was talking about the end of the world and then danced off into the sunset singing an Irish ditty. Seriously, could this day get any better?" Jaxon finished rambling as the front door re-opened.
"My apologies, Ms. Caislyn, Ve says I am to seat you in the parlor." 
Caislyn looked back at Jaxon when she hesitated to step over the threshold. "Are you done throwing your hissy-fit now? Because this fool," she pointed to the man leading them inside, "is no demon. He's as human as they come, no matter what he wishes he could be."
"My name is Jacob, lady, and I am perfectly fine with being human." He pointed toward the seats in the parlor as they reached the door. "You may have a seat in here, Ve will be with you momentarily."
As they sat and waited for an audience with Ve, Jaxon's hands were shaking slightly in her lap when Caislyn reached over and grabbed them to still her.
"Don't worry," Caislyn whispered to her.
"Easier said than done. You brought me to a demon's house to talk with him about weapons because we have so many other creepy things chasing after us."
"I think dealing with Ve will end up being the least of our problems, today. Remember though, he feeds off of strong emotions so try to calm down a bit." Caislyn was trying to reassure Jax, but the whole prospect of something "feeding" on her emotions brought a renewed sense of dread to the pit of her stomach. Taking several deep breaths, Jax tried to calm herself, concentrating on keeping her hands still so that Caislyn, nor Ve, would see just how nervous she was by being there. A few moments later, Caislyn reached over and put her hand on Jax's arm, "You do realize that you are shaking the whole couch with your leg don't you?"
Jaxon gave her friend a blank stare, "Oh. See, I can't just sit here when I'm this nervous. Its either shake my legs or pace. And I figured that pacing would probably give away the whole 'I'm extremely nervous because I'm about to be face to face with a demon' thing. I have to get this restless energy out somehow, so I guess just shaking..."
"Now your rambling, Jax" Caislyn stated. "Just stop worrying so much. This is going to go just fine. I know it is. Now just sit there, close your eyes and center. Remember how I taught you to shield yourself? Try building a shield to keep your energy in and other energy out. I mean this place is full of all sorts of emotion, I can only imagine that you are picking up on some of it, which has probably exaggerating your nervousness. Concentrate on your shield."
Jax listened to her friend's advice, closed her eyes and breathed deeply. She visualized an impenetrable shield forming around herself. As soon as the shield was complete, Jaxon felt calm and peaceful. She felt like she could breath and think again.
Ve entered the room in a manner that exuded a pompous stature without even trying. "Ah, Caislyn, it has been awhile," Ve drawled slowly as he looked Caislyn over. Caislyn knew that look. It was hunger. She wasn't real sure if it was the sexual type or the 'I want to eat you for dinner' type. Ve was kind enough to be wearing a human illusion for them. She wasn't sure how Jax would have felt about how the demon really looked. She noticed as Ve paused for a moment, then looked over at Jaxon curiously, "and who have you brought for me? Another whore for my collection, perhaps?"
"What is it with everyone assuming I'm a whore, already?" Jaxon whispered to Caislyn. Jaxon nearly lost her shield when her anger flared to full force and it wavered briefly. 
Caislyn, having dealt with Ve before had expected some sort of shocking comment from him. She clasped her hand over Jaxon's and smiled reassuringly at her before she turned to address Ve. "Now, is that anyway to treat guests, Ve?" Caislyn feigned indifference before she began talking again. "We came to beg favors from you and you call my friend a whore?" She prepared to stand and continued on, "maybe you were the wrong demon to come see, after all." She tsked under her breath and waited for Ve to take the bait.
"Favors, you say?" Ve questioned almost immediately. Caislyn knew from watching her father deal with the few demons who had come in his store that the one thing demon's could not resist was a favor. She also knew the one thing she never wanted was to owe a favor to a demon. They tended to end badly and are never worth the rewards you received. Ve continued on when Caislyn didn't answer immediately, "my apologies to your friend, please, sit and stay a while." He smiled as Caislyn sat back down. "Now, do tell what sort of favors fair Caislyn is requesting?"
"We ran into some trouble with a few Fey, and we need..." Caislyn's voice trailed off because as she thought of what she would need to kill a Fey an unsettling shiver ran through her body.
"Demon-forged steel." Ve finished quietly.
Jaxon leaned over and whispered to Caislyn, "I thought we were here for cold steel?"
"Cold steel is just a simple term for demon-forged steel. Throughout history there have been accounts of demon-forged steel being too cold for a mere human to handle, thus the term 'cold steel.'
Ve then looked at Jaxon, "And are you going to be my payment?" Red flashed through Ve's eyes as he picked up on Caislyn's sudden horror at what Ve was implying.
Caislyn snapped out of the impending doom feeling that had befallen her at the thought of killing fey. She threw an annoyed glance at Ve. "Didn't we just go over how rude it was to call my friend a whore? Don't get your hopes up, Demon-boy. She is not the prize."
Ve feigned a sigh, "Well, one can always hope." Ve tilted his head back and took in a big breath then looked back at Jaxon. "It's a shame really, because I sense so much potential in this one."
"Earth to Ve," Caislyn interrupted. "We did come here for a purpose and as to the payment plan..." Caislyn reached into the book bag she had brought with her. "These are the books you used to eyeball in my parent's store." Caislyn quickly held up the volumes in question and quickly put them back into the bag.
"You brought them with you, interesting." Ve smiled at Jacob, "Not very bright to bring them in person though."
"Aw, Ve!" Caislyn feigned hurt for a few moments as she pouted. "I think you know me a little better than that. The books are charmed right now." She smiled. "If I don't give them to you of my own free will they will return where they belong."
"Mac taught you well." Ve conceded. "What exactly do you require?"
Before she could answer there was a commotion in the main entryway of the house. Ve turned, eyes the deep hot red of burning anger personified. Before he could even get the words out of his mouth, Jacob was running to the entryway to see what was going on.
Jaxon looked towards Caislyn uneasily. "I do hate being interrupted in the middle of business." Ve sat back down and looked again at Caislyn, "so, you've run into a bit of trouble with the Fey? Is this anything to do with Mac and Vesta's disappearances?" Before Caislyn had a chance to respond Jacob came back and whispered something in Ve's ear. "Ladies," Ve started while staring forlornly at the book bag Caislyn was holding. "As much as I want to conduct business with you, I am afraid this is going to have to wait. We've had..." Ve looked away from the bag and up towards Caislyn's face, "a bit of an emergency situation. If you don't mind seeing yourself out the back door, Caislyn - I believe you know the way." Ve got up from his seat and walked towards the entry way. 
"Damn it!" Caislyn muttered under her breath as she got up from her seat.
"What the hell was that all about?" Jaxon asked.
"Better not to concern yourselves with that," Jacob stated as he started hustling them towards the back rooms and to the back door. "Ve has instructed me to let you know he will contact you at once about your Fey problem as soon as he takes care of his affairs here." The girls followed in a mutual silence. Caislyn was pissed off and wondering what was going on in the other part of Ve's building.
Jaxon started mumbling to herself without realizing it, "I wonder if he's leading us off to some dungeon to become demon cookies."
Once they got to the door Caislyn looked over at Jax who seemed a bit more on edge. "What's up?" Caislyn asked as Jaxon was almost sniffing the air.
"I don't," she paused and focused on the door in front of them just before Jacob opened it. "I have a bad feeling about the door, that's all. It smells like dog." Jaxon looked disgusted with herself when she realized Caislyn had no idea what she was talking about. The pompous human who was escorting them suddenly pulled his hand away from the knob and pushed a button that opened a panel in the wall where he could see the video feed from the security cameras outside the door.
"I don't see anything out there," he said in an almost surprised tone as he reached for the door handle again. He opened his mouth to say something, but stopped as Caislyn interrupted him.
"Don't worry bitch-boy, we know, Ve will contact us." Caislyn grabbed hold of Jaxon's hand and walked through the door and out into the back alley behind Ve's place. "Damn, tell Ve thanks for the VIP treatment too!" 
The girls left as Jacob quickly slammed the door shut behind them. They weren't sure if he was afraid of something outside or just ready to get back to whatever action had ruined their business with Ve. As the girls got ready to round the corner of the alley Caislyn grabbed hold of Jaxon and pulled her back behind the building, "Holy shit, there's hell hounds out there. I think maybe we should go the other way, and quickly." 
"What? I thought we made a deal with the Weres?"
"No, these are real dogs, only they also happen to be trained, vicious, killers. And the training part, well that's not always the best way to describe them, because those frigging dogs like to eat first and ask questions later, if you know what I mean."
"Shit, shit, shit!" Jaxon chanted as she began to run in the opposite direction with Caislyn. "Can anything else possibly chase us this week?"
"I'm thinking the Fey could catch up to us, and now we don't have the weapons we need." Caislyn thought a moment, "Okay, back to the apartment, it's time to teach you how to do some magic before we end up something worse than demon cookies."
***
Hell’s Spells
Jaxon sat down on a small cushion in the middle of her bedroom. She situated three unlit candles on the hard wood floor in front of her. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She tried to clear her mind of any thoughts, which was harder to do than it sounded as Jaxon's mind was constantly whirring through things, especially with all that was going on lately. Jaxon was determined to figure out how this power of hers worked.
She took another deep breath and focused her thoughts on the candles. Jaxon mentally envisioned each candle distinctly. The color, the size, the length of the wick. She felt it was important to be able to "see" these details in her mind. Jaxon slowly opened her eyes and picked one candle to focus on. She stared at the candle, thinking of nothing but fire. She knew how long the wick was, and where the flame would burn on it. She knew the wax around the wick would begin to melt and pool in the middle. With her eyes open, she mentally pictured this happening to the candle. Then she threw the thought at the candle sitting in front of her, feeding it with determination and demand.
The candle sat there, unlit. 
Jaxon blinked and tried again, going through the same motions as before. She looked at the candle and pushed another thought at it to make it light. Once again, nothing happened. 
"Ugh, why won't the damn thing light?" she said aloud her frustration coming out loud and clear.
Suddenly the wick on the candle burst into a small flame. Jaxon looked at it and sighed deeply. How was she supposed to control her power if she didn't have a clue as to how it worked?
Just then Caislyn knocked lightly and poked her head in the door. "Hey, what are you doing?"
"Controlling my powers," Jaxon said with as much of a sarcastic tone as she could muster.
Caislyn stifled a giggle and sat down beside Jax. "Okay, walk me through what just happened here and let's see if we can figure this out."
Jax explained to Caislyn exactly what she had just done. Caislyn had a knowing look on her face, which Jaxon was not at all pleased with. Her frustration was mounting quickly until Caislyn laid a hand firmly on her arm.
"Jax, it's okay. You are just starting out and what you don't realize is all magic is linked to our emotions. When you are angry you burn flame hot, which is why you are able to unintentionally start the fire when you get pissed like you did when you thought of Rick, but you couldn't do it when you were scared when the Fey were attacking. What you need to learn is how to calmly channel that same angry energy into the flame." Caislyn extinguished the still burning wick. "Now," she began as she pushed the candle closer to Jaxon, "I want you to think of something or someone that really pisses you off and I want you to channel that anger into the candle and see it burn away your anger." Caislyn let go of Jax's arm and watched as an unspecified anger brewed an angry rage on her friend's face. As suddenly as the rage was there, it was gone and the candle in front of Jaxon was ablaze. She hadn't just lit the candle, it looked like a flame thrower had melted through the entire thing. Both girls stared briefly at the puddle of burning wax on the floor. "Well, that was interesting." Caislyn quickly put the remaining fire out and looked back at a frustrated Jaxon.
"Holy shit!" Jaxon looked at the puddle of melted wax that had begun to stream away from itself in red hot rivulets. "What the hell went wrong that time?"
"I would say you channeled a bit too much angry energy to that little candle." Caislyn didn't bother peeling up the wax, she simply took another of the candles and stuck it in the still warm and pliable wax blob on the floor. "Okay, you ready to try again? This time, not as much anger." When Jaxon tossed a frustrated look at Caislyn, she remembered learning these same lessons with her mother and being just as overcome with the process as Jaxon. "Listen, most people think spell craft is about saying the right words, making the right motions and presto-chango you get what you want." Caislyn smiled lightly as she remembered her mother saying those exact words to her. "That's not how it works at all. That's why most humans can't cast a spell to save their lives. Spell craft and element manipulation is as much about mastering your emotions and yourself as it is about the task at hand. If your emotions are out of balance you can't possibly focus the energy in the proper way. You are transferring energy. All spell craft and element manipulation revolve around energy transfer. Our emotions are just," she paused trying to find the right words, "they're like our own personal batteries. Different emotions have specific energy and they will help a spell or an elemental charge immensely. As you have seen, they can also be over done. That's where balance comes in."
"Oh. That makes sense." Jaxon said feeling a little better.
She focused back on the candle that Caislyn had placed before her. Mustering her anger once again, she channeled it at the candle. This time she only poured a small amount towards it. The wick sparked and lit, its flame dancing and fluttering,
Jaxon smiled widely and looked to her friend, "Ha! That was cool! What's next? What else can I do?"
Over the next few hours Caislyn taught Jaxon as many basic rules about spell craft and element manipulation as she could. Jaxon was eager to learn more, but Caislyn noted her friend was beginning to look worn down.
"How about we take a break and go get some tea?"
"Can't we just magic the tea to us?" Jaxon asked with a mischievous twinkle in her eye.
"No, champ, we can't magic everything to us. Besides, the tea is to help recharge your energy. Just because you're a witch doesn't mean you have an endless power pool somewhere inside. Just like finding a balance with your emotions, you must also find balance with magic use."
Jaxon got up reluctantly and followed her friend to the kitchen. "So, how do you know when you've used too much?"
Caislyn turned mid-stride to talk face to face with Jax only to have Jax run right into her. "For starters," Caislyn said as she laughed, "being too fatigued to notice abrupt changes!" Caislyn grew serious as she looked at her friends eyes. "Look inward and be honest with yourself about how you feel right now."
Jaxon took a moment and closed her eyes. As she thought about her own body, she realized she had been shuffling her feet along as she walked, her shoulders had been slouched forward, and her concentration had become muddled again. The weight of this realization seemed to amplify the effects and suddenly Jax felt as though she needed a nap. She opened her eyes slowly and gave a sheepish shrug to Caislyn who had been waiting patiently. "Okay, tea sounds good."
Caislyn handed Jaxon a mug of tea as they went into the living room and sat down. Jaxon sipped her tea, letting the warmth of the liquid start its healing affects.
"Mmm, this is really good. What kind is this?" she asked her friend. 
"It’s a special mixture my mom taught me" Caislyn answered. "It has Cowslip flowers, Chamomile flowers, Elderberry flowers, Violet flowers, Rose petals, Red Clover, and some other stuff. It helps to combat fatigue and lack of energy as well as give a bit of a mood enhancer."
Jaxon sat staring at Caislyn for a moment blinking her eyes as she thought about what her friend just said. 
"So basically, I'm drinking a flower garden? Nice Cais, real nice," she said as she looked into her mug. "At least it looks and smells good."
Caislyn laughed. "Herbs are very good for you. Not only are they natural without all the chemicals that are added these days, they have a ton of uses. There are teas that can be made to help promote any number of health issues, as well as pastes to help healing and reduce scarring of the skin. You just have to be careful what herbs you mix together and in what amounts. Too much of a good thing - of anything, can be bad."
Jaxon shrugged. "Well, it tastes good and it’s working because I already feel much better!" 
Caislyn grinned "That’s because I put some ground cocoa bean in it as well. It helps with flavoring and antioxidants. It’s my own little twist to my moms' recipe!"
"Really? Cool. I love chocolate. I've always said it should have its own food group!" Jaxon remarked nonchalantly. Her brow furrowed, "So tell me, why is it that we get tired and weakened when we use our powers but the Fey didn't seem like they were getting weak at all that day at the causeway. They just kept firing and firing on us. Is it just a witch thing or something? Because we are more like humans than any other species?"
Caislyn thought for a moment. "The easy answer is, they were in their element. Water Fae in water and whatnot. They can pull the energy of the element they are aligned with. It's not necessarily their energy they are using, they borrow it from the environment around them. It takes less energy that way. They get tired too, but if they do things right, they can outlast a witch every time."
The girls talked on about werewolves, vampires and other things that go bump in the night. Jaxon was asking questions and Caislyn answering to the best of her knowledge. It wasn’t until Jaxon started asking more about the People of the Faerie that Caislyn gave pause. She stood up and grabbed Jaxon's empty mug to refill it while she thought about how to explain the Fey to her friend. "The thing with the Fey is that they are different. They are immortal in a way. No one knows how long the Fey have actually been around. They are the most magical of all the supernatural creatures. The Fey were once worshiped as Gods because they are so close to immortal and so magical. Think Greek and Roman Mythology and what you are really hearing are stories of the Faerie people."
"Wait," Jaxon interjected, "If they are immortal, how the hell are we supposed to fight them?" 
"They are not immortal in the sense that they can not die, it's closer to vampires, more like they live forever unless someone takes their head with hard, cold steel. Remember we need a demon to create that. That, or another Fey can kill them, but they seem to have trouble reproducing amongst themselves, so they hold the full blood Fey in high regard. Some Fey have been allowed to reproduce with humans to see if the Fey blood would be dominate enough to sustain an immortal life, as opposed to a human's short life span. I think it worked a little, but the halflings were a bit weaker than their full blood kin. They are never allowed to mingle with those of other non-human beings. I don't know why, just that it is strictly forbidden and the consequences of those actions result in death.
"Oh," Jaxon thought for a moment about everything she had learned and wondered why she knew so little since her parents were involved with the OTHS. Instead of dwelling on what her parents didn't tell her, she wanted to learn more about what Caislyn's parents did. "So, how did you learn about everything? I mean how did you learn to cast spells and teleport and all the other cool stuff?"
"First of all, I don't know how to teleport. I did that by accident, and only when I was with you. Everything else, I learned from my mom and dad. A lot of what I know was taught to me downstairs. We have a back room behind the book store where we keep all our supplies and our indoor ceremonial circle. Come on, I'll show you."
Jaxon followed Caislyn down the staircase and towards the back of the store. "This is where I spent my time learning spells and potions with my mother," Caislyn said as she opened the French wooden doors to the back room and went to light the gas lamps on the wall. "This room is void of electricity. All elements and nature in here, nothing more." Caislyn explained.
Jaxon stepped in and immediately felt a charge of energy surrounding her. It felt like the air was alive and that it was exploring her as she was surveying the room. Once beyond the threshold of the door it no longer seemed like a room. It seemed, alive. There were trees, the floor was the softest, greenest grass that Jaxon had ever laid her eyes upon. She slipped out of her shoes just to run her bare feet through the blades of grass. She turned to Caislyn in awe, "I have never seen anything like this in my life. How?" The question hung on the air as Caislyn shut the door and stayed silent while Jaxon took everything in. Jax noted the pond in the distance, the ceremonial circle in the middle of the grass. She took note of the natural cabinets and shelving created by the tree branches along the walls. "This is amazing, and way bigger than you have space for." She looked at Caislyn a mix of puzzlement and wonder painted across her face.
"My dad's magic somehow creates a larger space than is actually here." Caislyn looked around the vast expanse of the outdoor room. "I don't know how he did it." A flash of shame swept through her that was not missed by Jaxon. "I took so much for granted about them."
"We will find them, Caislyn. We have too. Why else would all this be happening if it wasn't to prepare us to find your parents and who took them?" Jaxon turned and placed a hand upon her friend's arm.
"Oh, hey, I almost forgot. Seth called while you were trying to burn the house down with your candles. He wants to know where we're gonna meet and when for the party tonight.”
"So, you think going to this thing with Seth is a good idea?" Jax waited while Caislyn nodded her head, "uh huh, well damn. That sucks."
"They always have yummy drinks there!" Caislyn threw in to try to entice her friend a bit more.
“Well, at least there are perks, fine, you knew I would go with you anyway.  Now, I just have to figure out something to wear."
"I've got that covered already." Caislyn said as she jumped up to head to her room she added, "though, you may not like it."
***
Raving Lunatics
"I can't believe you let him talk us into going to this thing." Jaxon squirmed in her way too tight vinyl outfit that Caislyn convinced her to wear. "I really can't believe you wanted me to dress like cat woman for a party!"
"Jax, you are at the Summer's End Rave, you can't exactly wear business suits and fit in!"
Seth gave an appreciative nod towards Jaxon, "It suits you," he began before being interrupted by Jax.
"Oh, no! You don't get to comment, the peanut gallery is closed tonight." She readjusted the leggings, all too aware of just how much Seth was noticing as she bent over to do so. She didn't really need to adjust anything, but her nervousness had her fidgeting with everything including the pigtails Caislyn had insisted on. She straightened up and pulled her left pigtail a little tighter until she felt certain that it was even with the one on the other side of her head. She looked up in time to see Seth quickly looking away, smiling.
Caislyn was too busy searching the crowd for anything and everything to respond to Jaxon's further complaints about her outfit. Non-humans had a great sense of humor when it came to Halloween, so the Summers End Rave was always fun to attend, 'except this year,' Caislyn thought. "Damn, I always liked coming to these things before, but now it's so hard to tell who is who or what here."
"What do you mean?" Jaxon said as she finally found something to take her mind off her outfit. She began looking around and saw that she was hardly the only person dressed up in Caislyn-esque outfits. "Shit! How the hell are we supposed to know who's after us if everyone's wearing costumes?" Jaxon looked more than a little miffed when Caislyn answered her with an exasperated sigh.
"Seriously, Jax? Did you live under a rock before you moved in with me?" Caislyn looked around, "okay, here's what we do," she looked at Seth, "you can obviously sense other vampires."
"So can she," he nodded toward Jaxon.
"Oh, here we go again," Jaxon began mumbling, "freak girl there is able to sense vampires, but she's only a witch, no she's a vampire, no she's a witch." Jaxon tired herself out while the other two just stared at her during her outburst. She shrugged a semi-apology for her tangent and stayed quiet.
"Tried and true, Seth. We know your sense works all the time. We aren't sure what's going on with Jax." She looked out at the crowd around them, pulling in the feel of nervous energy that always accompanied a party where people were trying to conceal themselves. "I can usually sense Lycans, but I know a spell to help out with that."
"Not needed, I can smell them," Seth said as he wrinkled his nose. "They have a strong odor that no amount of cologne can hide from a Vampire's heightened sense of smell."
"Good, then you have Vamp and Lycan I.D. duty." Caislyn looked at Jax, "Just be ready to keep your shields up so that we are protected from any attacks." She breathed in deeply and let the air back out slowly, clearing her mind. "I will find the Fey."
Seth looked over at Caislyn, showing a rare moment of surprise before he gathered himself. 
"What," she questioned? "It's a trick my dad taught me years ago." Caislyn noted the guarded look on Seth's face, but figured they had more important things to do than worry about what was on Seth's agenda - for now! Caislyn went back to her breathing, closed her eyes and imagined the glamors of all the Fey dissolving until she saw their true faces. She had to make the attempt several times before it worked, but then the Fey started to glow amongst the throngs of darker beings. Fey had an inner glow that showed through their being, but only to those who could see past their glamor. Her father had told her that it was a rare talent amongst non-Fey to be able to glimpse the magic that they possess. She was able to do it though, because it was a trait her father had passed on to her. As they began to walk through the crowd she would point out the Faerie people that seemed to be taking an interest in them. While trying to maintain her concentration, she missed Seth's watchful eye scrutinizing what she was doing. 
The Summer's End Rave was always held at Fun Junktion, which was an old human landfill. At some point in time the bright idea was to turn yesterday's trash heaps into a park for kids. In the valleys beyond the trash mounds were playgrounds, skate parks, ponds, and plenty of outdoor space to accommodate all the non-humans that came to this party. As their group walked closer to the mounded areas of land, Caislyn felt a tug inside her. She almost felt as if a part of her were trying to get free. She decided to follow the instinct and began walking where her body told her to go. Jaxon and Seth followed, though each gave the other a questioning look.
"Shit!" Caislyn said, distractedly. "I lost it for a minute. There's a witch nearby." As she looked around to try to see who was watching them Caislyn made eye contact with Gregore. "Oh hell," Caislyn said under her breath.
Seth noticed Gregore coming their way too, "get rid of him, Caislyn. We need to keep moving, standing still in this place too long will be a danger to us."
"Cais?" Gregore questioned. "It really is you. Two raves in such a short time span? Are we getting the old Caislyn back, finally?"
Caislyn looked at Gregore, her long time friend. He was beaming down at her from his lofty six foot four frame. He still had the same dopey grin she used to cherish,and she wished more than anything that she could be a normal girl at a normal party and throw her arms around him and run off to play pranks on the party-goers like they used to. Caislyn wasn't that normal girl anymore. Since her parents were taken her life was turned upside down and she didn't have the comfort of Gregore being around her anymore. "Greg, I'm..."
Her tone caught him before her words had the chance. "You're with your new friends now," Gregore said with such a sad tone that Caislyn didn't need to see his body sagging to know how he felt. "No, I get it Cais."
"Gregore," Caislyn began.
"No, really. I understand. I wasn't able to help you before, with your parents. I guess these two are as deluded as you have become. It's been over a year, Cais. They're gone." Gregore's shoulders slumped forward even further if that was possible. "Shit, Cais, I didn't mean..."
Gregore's words were like a slap in the face to Caislyn, and she honestly didn't know what to say to him. Jaxon picked up on her feelings and decided that this was a distraction her friend couldn't afford right now. "Caislyn, we have to go." She looked at Gregore pointedly and said, "I thought you were different that night at the gallery, but you are an ass!"
"Cais?" Gregore waited for her to respond and when she didn't he added, "I'm sorry." Then he walked back off into the mass of people loosing himself in the crowd.
Caislyn wiped the tears from her cheeks and cleared her mind again. "Gimme a second, please, I um, need to refocus a bit."
Seth and Jaxon stepped off to the side giving Caislyn some room to breath as she tried to clear her mind and reconnect to whatever trail she had been following before. Suddenly, she was on the move again walking around the mounded hill they had come upon until they were out of sight of the rest of the party goers.
"What's going on Cais?" Jax finally questioned as they began to round the small mountain of terrain covered garbage.
"I don't know," Caislyn said as perplexed as the other two felt. "I just have this strange feeling and I..." Before she could finish she saw the back side of the mound that they had just walked around and realized there had been a very strong Fey glamor hiding a doorway. The mound, it appears, was not garbage, but a hidden bunker.
"...and you?" Jaxon prompted. Neither she or Seth realized the door was there until Caislyn cracked it open. "What the..." Jaxon looked from Caislyn to Seth and back to the door again. "Where did the door come from? And why is there a door into a trash mound."
"I'll be damned!" Seth said, nearly under his breath.
"Well, duh, you're a vampire - of course you're damned!" Jaxon quipped. "That doesn't explain why there's a door in a trash pile."
The humor was lost on all of them as they heard Gregore calling to Caislyn once more. "I'll be right back," she said as she quickly ran back around the mound, leaving her friends near the door.
"Greg, did you want to insult me some more or what, because this really isn't a good time. Maybe we can set up an appointment sometime next week for you to tell me all the ways I have disappointed you since my parents went missing."
Now it was Gregore's turn to feel the sting of her words. He took a step back and then took a breath and remembered what he came here to do. "Caislyn," he said it so low it was barely audible, as he grabbed hold of her hands with his. "I believe in destiny, Caislyn," Gregore said as he looked her in the eyes, holding her tiny wrists in his own large hands. 	
"Greg..." she started to say before he cut her off.
"No! You need to listen to me for once." He closed his hands around her wrists tighter than he should have. "I believe we share a destiny, you and I." His eyes dropped a bit. "I saw you in my dreams long before I ever met you in the school yard. I didn't realize it till recently when the dreams started again. Even back then it was the older you I had been seeing, so I never knew. I just always knew you felt right, like a part of myself, a piece I haven't been able to live without this past year." He looked back up into Caislyn's eyes, "If you are in trouble, I will help, like I did with those vamps who chased you out of the New Moon Rave.” He smiled sheepishly after seeing the shocked look on Caislyn's face. “It was the least I could do, so I tripped a couple while your new friend over there took care of the rest. Anyway, my point is, if you need me I am here, and when you want me..." his voice cracked and trailed off momentarily, "I will be who you need while I wait for that." He gave one final squeeze of Caislyn's hands as he stood there waiting for her to respond.
Caislyn had never been caught so completely off guard before. She had to remind herself after a moment to breath. A part of her wanted to forget her quest, to drop everything, and walk into his arms because her wrists ached from the absence of his touch now that he had let go. A loneliness was left to burn in their place. Tears were forming behind her lowered lids because as much as she wanted to give in to the promise of hope she saw in his eyes, she was on a different path, a dangerous one, and she wouldn't bring him into that. It wasn't fair, to either of them. The timing was all wrong and she cursed the gods for that.
When she finally spoke her voice had a harsh thickness to it. All of the pent up emotions threatened to choke her as she spoke the words she wished she didn't have to say. She looked back at her friends who were waiting on her to breach the bunker they had discovered.
"Greg, I..." she stopped as she saw the slump in his shoulders. 'He already knows.' she thought to herself, 'he knew that I would disappoint him.' "I have to go, Greg. I can't do this now and you should go." She turned her back to him, in part to give her strength enough to finish her statement, but also so he would not see the tears that she was no longer able to fight back. "Go, enjoy the party and find someone worthy of you, because I am not that girl."  She didn't have to turn back around to know that he was walking away, wounded beyond measure by her words.
Caislyn took the first tentative steps back towards Jax and Seth, wiping at the tears that spilled freely down her cheeks, giving away her feelings. She pulled all her strength to her so that she could hide some of what she was feeling from her friends. She forgot for a moment that Jaxon was an empath and had already felt all of it. As she walked up to her friends, Jaxon placed her arm around her and whispered in her ear, "Caislyn, I'm so sorry, one day things won't be so chaotic." She hugged her closer momentarily and then let go.
Caislyn looked up at both of them, convinced now that she had buried the majority of her emotions for now. Later, when she was alone and not in so much danger, she would allow herself to feel them, but for now she had to shut it all down. She looked up at Seth and asked the only thing she could think to get them back on track, "what is this place?"
Seth was looking at Caislyn who obviously had no clue what they had stumbled upon. "These are the old labs," he said, then he began rambling on about them, "I knew there were some around here, hidden, but I didn't realize that one was this close."
"Okay, my turn to be confused, what are you talking about?" Caislyn looked back at Seth before she stepped over the threshold and into the darkness beyond. Darkness was a problem for her more so than for Seth or Jax, who obviously had better night vision. When she realized she wouldn't be able to get far without more light, she conjured a white flame in her hand to help light the way. The white flame burned very dimly, but no heat was emitted, making it a great flashlight.
"Remember why the OTHS was formed?" Seth walked in behind Caislyn and waited as she conjured her flame.
"Yeah, because non-humans were being tortured by the government to figure out what made them tick." Knowledge of where they were suddenly dawned on Caislyn and her white light nearly flickered out as she lost her concentration. "Oh," was all she managed to say as she turned and explained to Jaxon just what they had stumbled across. "But it was sealed up with Fey magic," she said as she looked to Seth for answers.
"The OTHS's first missions were to find the testing facilities, save those they could, put the others out of their misery, and seal the buildings from humans." He sighed as he continued to walk down along the corridor. "The hope was that most of the results of all that testing would remain hidden too, but we weren't so lucky there. Humans and their technology were way ahead of us on the communication front."
"Holy crap, you mean we are in a lab where they were dissecting non-humans for experiments?" Jaxon looked around, a bit more on edge now that she knew what kind of place they had stumbled into. "Do you really think we should be in here?"
"Something in here is calling to me." Caislyn said as she continued to follow the felling in her gut.
"Like, literally calling to you or are you talking a more figurative type calling, because honestly, I'm not sure which is the most creepy option considering where we are." Jaxon continued to look around in her normal nervous manner.
"I have this feeling in my stomach, almost like I am being pulled or called and I really don't want to refuse." She sighed as she continued walking, "it's actually quite nauseating, but at the same time, I don't think I can afford to not listen to my body."
"Have you ever felt this pull before?" Seth questioned nonchalantly.
Caislyn thought for a moment and a memory came back to her of a time when she was lost in the woods by her family's cottage. She had wandered back there chasing butterflies while her parents were occupied with an elderly woman who had come to visit them. She didn't mean to go as far into the woods as she did, but before she realized what was happening the butterfly flew high above the trees and Caislyn remembered looking around and feeling completely lost and hopeless. It was then that she felt a strange pull in her stomach, she ran in the direction she was compelled to follow and before long she saw her dad standing there. The worry that was momentarily creasing his face eased into a smile as Caislyn ran into his arms. "Daddy, I was lost." She had said to him.
"I know sweet pea, I helped you find me." Her dad said, "now, no more chasing butterflies into the woods, I might not be around next time to help you back."
"Oh - Dad!" Caislyn shouted, as she picked up her pace and began running toward the compulsion she felt.
"Wait!" Seth shouted at her as he grabbed her arm.
"My dad, he's the only one that has ever caused that feeling before. He found me that way when I was little and lost in the woods."
"He may not be the only one who can do that." Seth said to her sternly. "Maybe you should think about that before you go running off half-cocked and getting us killed along with you."
"I am not trying to die in this dank hole," Jaxon interjected.
"But, what if he needs me. It already feels weaker." Caislyn hung her head and allowed the sorrow of the past year to sink into her bones. Then she shook it away and began to concentrate on the pull again. "I have to find out."
"I agree, but cautiously." Seth allowed Caislyn to continue leading them in the direction she felt pulled to. As they went deeper underground the concrete walls around them were somewhat moist. Even concrete and metal couldn't keep the low water table at bay forever. This area of the country was never meant to have below ground buildings, they just didn't fair well, if they could even be constructed properly to begin with. When they came to a branch in the corridor and had to choose whether to go left or right Caislyn paused and closed her eyes, trying to concentrate on what she was feeling instead of what she was seeing. She felt the distinct, though fading tug at her mid section and quickly turned left.
"Damn it, it's fading faster than I can get there." Caislyn was on the verge of panic when the feeling completely subsided from her. She stopped dead in her tracks and without realizing she had even been crying, she wiped the tears that had been streaming down her cheeks in shiny rivulets. Only they betrayed her diminished hope, because the rest of her body was turning and searching, trying to find a cause for the sudden break in feeling. 
"Cais?" Jaxon questioned as she stood there watching her friend's internal turmoil spill down her cheeks. "Hey, I know this is hard for you, but I really don't think..."
Before Jax could finish what she was saying Seth bent down and picked something up off the floor. "Odd place for one of these."
Caislyn turned to see what he had picked up. Her eyes flew wide and she snatched it from his hand before even his vampire quick speed could react. "This is my dad's." She turned the earring over and over in her hand and found what she was looking for, the Mac that had been carved into the back. "It really is his."
Seth once again had trouble controlling his surprise as Caislyn announced that the earring she had found belonged to her dad. "Are you certain?"
"Of course I'm certain, I never saw him a day in his life without it." She held it close and felt a feint tug at her midsection. "This is what I have been following. He's not here, but he left this behind for me to find. He had to, because it was charmed to call to me if I came near."
Seth gained control over himself once again and managed to look like his normal aloof self, but while Caislyn had been preoccupied with the earring, Jaxon hadn't missed the look on his face. She was not about to let it go, but this was not the place to start questioning his loyalty again. Instead she took hold of Caislyn's hand and held on tight. "Is there anything else we can find here, or was this it?"
"I think this is it."
"From the looks of the place it was pretty well cleaned out when they finished with it. I haven't seen any sign of recent usage here at all. I think that earring may have been left a while ago." Seth turned to head back out of the bunker. "We should go, someone's bound to know we disturbed the seal on this place and it would most likely be a good idea to be long gone before they get here." 
***
Gallery of Dreams
Caislyn took a deep breath as she tried to focus on her research. She had been unable to find anything special about the earring her father had left behind so she instead found a way to fasten it to her necklace until she could figure things out. In lieu of finding information on the earring she dove into trying to locate more information about the prophecy as well as the book that her parents were looking at when they were taken. She knew what book it was since she had drawn it in her sketches. It was obviously missing, as the girls had looked all over the store for it. Caislyn had called around to some of the other high end book dealers her father had worked closely with only to find that the particular book she was looking for was very rare. She actually got several offers for the book, if she were able to track down the copy that her parents had been looking at. With frustration and dead ends mounting again Caislyn decided she could try to find other references to the book and see if she could piece together what her parents had found. Her concentration was waning, however; as Jaxon's chattering, pacing and fidgeting were taking their toll.
"Jaxon," she called to her friend who was several rows over rambling about some clothing sale and her not having the money to go shoe shopping anymore. "Jaxon!" When that didn't work she yelled, “Jax!”
"Huh? Did you call me?" Jax asked as she peeked around the corner of the bookshelves. 
Caislyn was sitting on the floor with two books open on her lap and surrounded by four others. "I can't concentrate with you talking about shopping."
"Oh, Sorry. Its just that, with all this stuff going on, I haven't had the time to get proper clothes to fight in. And there's this big sale, but Seth told me to take some time off, so I haven't been able to go get my bonus from Ronald. So, I don't have any money to go shopping. And it just sucks because it’s a really good sale.."
"Jax" Caislyn interrupted. "Go to the gallery. Go get your bonus. Go get some clothes. Get whatever you need, please! All your chattering and pacing is driving me crazy. Apparently you are picking up on my tension and restlessness and its adding to your own. So go, just be careful."
Jaxon smiled. "I really have been cooped up too long, I think. I'm gonna grab my purse and I'll be back later! If you need me, you have my cell number. Don't hesitate to call me okay?"
Just like that Jaxon was out the door and headed down the street. Caislyn breathed deeply again. "Ah, peace and quiet!" Caislyn went back to her research now that she was able to concentrate. There was something to be said for quiet, but when your eyes were tired from hours of looking at page after page, the quiet was not always the best thing. Caislyn's eyelids began to dip as she began nodding off over the books she was researching. Before long her head was on a book and she was out cold.
****
Jaxon walked briskly towards the gallery watching her step on the broken sidewalk. It had been several days since she had been at the gallery and she had missed being there. It seemed like forever since she had been out of the apartment for reasons other than dealing with supernatural creatures or finding Caislyn's parents, so Jaxon was enjoying the fresh air and the afternoon sun. The gallery would provide her a great distraction and possibly take care of some of this restless energy she had.
The front door chimed as she entered and Stacey looked up from behind the front counter. "Jax! Where have you been? Is everything okay? Ronald said that Seth told him that you needed a few days off, but its been like a month since I've seen you!"
Jaxon smiled at her co-worker. Stacey was a tall blond with a smile that lit up a room. Her blue eyes were full of concern at the moment and Jaxon felt the warmth of friendship. "I'm fine Stacey. And it hasn't been a month - its not even been a week! I just needed a few days of rest and relaxation after the last show, ya know? How's everything been here at the gallery?"
Stacey relaxed immediately once she realized Jaxon was okay. "Oh good. I was worried about you! Well, there's a new load of stuff from some estate somewhere that needs to be assessed, priced, and loaded into the system. Ronald has it all stacked up in the back. Good luck finding it though.” She lowered her voice to a whisper, “he has no organization skills!" Stacey rolled her eyes as she went back to her station at the counter and Jaxon headed towards her office.
As Stacey had warned, it had taken Jax several hours to find all the pieces that Ronald had acquired from the estate. He had stacked them where ever he found room. Jaxon took the time to assessed, and value each one. She was only part way through entering the lot into the database when she started having trouble focusing on the computer screen. 
"Crap" she said as she looked at her watch and then glanced out the window seeing that darkness had set in. Jaxon thought about the sale she had so obviously missed as well as the dinner that she should have taken a break for and decided it was time to head back to the apartment. “I wonder what Caislyn's up to," she thought aloud as she turned off the computer and gathered her purse to leave.
Stacey had left a couple of hours ago and Jaxon was alone in the gallery. She walked around checking the back door and making sure everything was turned off and closed up for the night. She got a weird tingly feeling as she began locking up her office door. Just then the front door chimes went off, signaling that someone had entered.
****
The door flew open and the winds began whipping through the book store tossing papers and causing the chimes throughout the store to tinkle in their wake. Caislyn stood in the middle of it all hands out to her side, head tilted back in complete reverence for what was happening. She began twirling in circles as she used to do as a girl with the butterflies from the fields around their country cottage. Suddenly, without any other prompting than her thoughts, the butterflies were there, inside the store dancing with her. Caislyn's feet shuffled through puddles of pages that had become dislodged and were blowing across the floor. It was then that she noticed she was barefoot and that the floor of the store had become more like the floor of a forest, green grasses and mosses were being squished between her toes as she continued twirling about with her butterfly friends. The joy of her childhood came rushing back to her as she let herself go and be at peace in the forest that now surrounded her. Laughter broke the spell she was under. She turned to see where it had come from and caught sight of a figure standing behind a tree. The figure was draped in cloaks of earthen colors, but even those cloaks couldn't hide the radiance that was trying to shine from underneath. 'A glowing man' Caislyn thought to herself. Then she thought how she needed to see this person up close and before she could blink he stood before her, that shinning energy waiting to burst forth from his cloaks. 
"Don't be afraid little one," her father said to her as he pulled the cloak away from himself, revealing the luminescent glow she had always associated with the Fey. "You found my earring?"
"Is it really you?" Caislyn asked as she reached out a hand toward her father's face.
"Yes, but we haven't a lot of time." He looked around as if someone would pop out of the forest and drag him away if he were to say another word.
"Dad, are you okay?" 
"Yes, sweet girl, I am fine, but you have to seek the truth in what you've found." Mac grew a little fuzzy around the edges as Caislyn looked at him. "Find the answers, you will find ..." his voice trailed off before he could finish what he was saying. The last thing to go was a faint glow where he had just been standing.
"Daddy, wait..." 
****
"Sorry, but we are closed," Jaxon yelled out from just down the hall. She started walking towards the front to greet the customer when suddenly there was a bulky man standing in front of her. "Oh, you startled me," she said taking a step back to put distance between them. Every instinct went on alert as she took a good look at the late visitor. He was about 5'8" with scruffy brown hair and pale skin. His dark eyes oozed nothing but determination and Jaxon realized that she was face to face with an unhappy vampire. "I'm sorry but we are closed. I'm sure if you come back tomorrow, someone will be able to help you." She said as she tried to step around and get closer to the door.
"I don't want anything from here. I want information. And you're gonna give it to me" the vampire stated. 
Jaxon sighed. This had not been on her agenda and she was tired of watching her step everywhere she went. All these supernatural creatures and their demands were really beginning to get on her nerves. "Fine. I'll talk with you for a moment," she replied trying to sound as sweet and vulnerable as she could while she walked over to the counter to put down her things. At least that's what she wanted the vampire to think. She was actually putting herself in a better fighting position and allowing herself to have both hands free. She needed to be able to grab the dagger she had hidden in her boot if the situation required it.
The vampire watched her closely as she turned back to face him. He decided that this woman was intimidated by him and she'd cooperate nicely. If not, he would just rough her up a bit and scare her into staying away from Seth. "What's going on between you and Seth?"
Jaxon put her hands on her hips and just looked at the vampire. Her eyes were ablaze with irritation. "That figures. Its always Seth that ruins my day! I have a great day and get away from all the supernatural crap that’s been going on and you have to come in here and just piss me off."
The vampire paused a moment, obviously taken off guard with Jaxon's change of mood. "Don't make me force you to answer, woman." He remarked trying to control of the situation again. 
Jaxon crossed her arms in front of her and leaned against the counter. The vampire took a step closer. "You are going to explain to me why Seth has taken such an interest in you. I know he's hiding something about you, and I want to know what that is and so does my employer."
Jaxon raised her eyebrow and just looked at the vampire. She was more irritated that this was about Seth than that an actual vampire was trying to intimidate her.
She stood up straight and looked at the vamp. "You know, I'm really, really tired of having supernatural creatures think they can push me around. Caislyn and I have been trying to mind our own business and all of your little critter pals keep dragging us in the middle of your crap. Well I'm sick and tired of it." All the frustration from the last few weeks was starting to rise in Jaxon. All the stress and tension she had been feeling from Caislyn and that of her own concerns melded together inside of her and felt like it was about to explode.
"I don't give a damn what you think. I want answers, bitch." The vampire reached out, grabbing Jaxon's arm and threw her down on the floor.
Jaxon laid on the floor a moment, hoping the vampire would think he had hurt her a little and come closer. She could feel something inside her shift again. It was the same feeling she had when she fought Rick. She closed her eyes and allowed that feeling to take over.
The vampire reached down to grab Jaxon again. "I have ways of making you talk,” he was saying as he pulled her up. Before he could attempt to toss her around again, she grabbed the hand he was holding her arm with. He looked at it and then up at Jaxon's eyes. "Oh shit," he said as she pulled his hand off her arm and pushed him with all her might. He went flying across the room and into the wall with a thud.
In a blink, she was before him pulling him up at the scruff of his collar. He tried to fight back but she was stronger than he'd thought. He threw a punch and she caught it in her hand, wrapping his arm around his back and turned him. Jaxon threw him at the front door and the vampire went sliding on the floor stopping right before he hit it.
The door opened and Seth stood at the threshold looking down at the vampire. Then he looked up at Jaxon. Her eyes were completely black, and she was standing perfectly still, too still for a human. "Frank,” he said looking down at the vampire on the floor, “I think you've pissed her off" Seth looked back up at Jaxon who had cocked her head slightly towards him as he continued talking. "I suggest you get out of here before I let her finish you."
****
He jumped up from the lake, running out of the water like a startled buck, as Caislyn looked on curiously from the water's edge. "What on Earth were you doing in there?" 
"I was looking for you, this is just where I ended up. It doesn't always work perfectly." Her dad came to sit beside her as she lounged amongst the flowers growing by the shore. "Zinnias?" He questioned, "you and your mom used to grow them out by the cottage. She said they were the easiest to grow, so you wouldn't have to be disappointed because some would always bloom."
Caislyn smiled as she remembered how she and her mom used to plant the flowers every year. "Yes," she said, "How is mom? Is she with you?"
"Not anymore. They separated us. I still talk to her in her dreams though, like I am with you."
"Why now? Why not before, in the beginning?" Caislyn could not hide the hurt look on her face as she wondered why her father hadn't come to her sooner.
"You had to find the earring to trigger it. If you ever take it off our connection will be broken and I won't be able to find your dreams." 
The flowers around them began to turn brown and wilt as the news hit home. Caislyn could not lose her father again. As her emotions began to run high he started fading away again. "Dad, no, please, you have to stay." 
"I'm trying baby. You have to find the truth, so you can understand." He laid a book in her lap. It was one she recognized from the book store. When she looked back up from the book her father was gone. Before she could get up to head to the book store the book had dissolved too.
****
Frank scurried out of the door so fast he was nothing more than a blur of movement. 
"Now, why the hell did you do that?" Jaxon said returning to her normal self. She took a moment longer to close her eyes and practice breathing again. “I was just about to beat some information out of him, but apparently you already know the answers. So, who is Frank?” She looked at Seth who was still just watching her and not answering anything. “More importantly, how do you know him? He seemed very concerned with what you and I were doing together. I wonder why that is?”
Seth had been watching her, but he wasn't really paying attention to what she was saying. "Jaxon, do you realize what you just did?"
"I realize that I just kicked a vampire's butt and you apparently know him. He wanted to know what you were talking to me about." Jaxon replied and walked back towards the counter to collect her purse.
Seth blinked. "What did you tell him?" 
"What do you mean, what did I tell him?" Jaxon scoffed as she stepped past Seth and out of the gallery. "Did it look like I was telling him anything?"
Seth stepped out onto the street and closed the door, allowing Jaxon access to lock it and set the alarm. 
"Seriously Seth you tell your friends not to bug me at work. That isn't the place to handle social calls. You of all people should know that." Jaxon walked past him on her way back to the apartment, flinging her hair over her shoulder as she went. It was a dismissive act, Jaxon was done trying to figure Seth out and his motives, well, he wouldn't have them anymore if she stopped allowing him into her life. 
"He was not my friend," Seth said as he caught up to her to walk with her.
"Well you knew him didn't you?" Jaxon asked sarcastically. 
"Yes, I know who he is, but believe me, that does not make us friends. What's with the attitude?" 
Jaxon stopped mid stride. Exasperated she looked at Seth. "Seriously? You want to know why I have an attitude?" 
Seth stopped beside her. "Yes. I do." 
Jaxon started walking again, "Fine, I'll tell you. Do you realize that every time you show up, I have to fight something? Somehow though, you miraculously show up in the nick of time, once again. Which means you were following me, again. And that vampire buddy of yours had the audacity to ask what was going on between us! Ha - as if!"
Seth had to pick up the pace to keep up with Jaxon. The more she talked, the faster she walked. "Wait, I wasn't following  you. I saw the light on in your office and was going to check in on you. I was concerned, and then I saw Frank, who is not my buddy. And what do you mean 'as if?' " He asked, beginning to get agitated.
Jaxon stopped again and looked at him. They stood facing each other on the side walk right outside Hidden Dimensions bookstore, close enough to each other than Jaxon could see Seth's shirt rising and falling with his breathing. His eyes were bright with emotion and she had the biggest urge to reach out and touch him. Instead she swallowed, which brought his attention to her throat. And instead of being threatened or grossed out at the thought of Seth biting her, Jaxon felt her heart skip a beat. Even more irritated with her body's reaction to this vampire, no matter how sexy he was, Jaxon huffed in response to his questions and reached for the bookstore door.
"Jaxon, regardless of whether you want to answer my questions or not. You are still going to have to come to terms with what you did back there. When I came into the gallery, I could not sense a human or a witch. You were neither of those things." He reached out and grabbed her arm to turn her to face him. "You were a vampire, Jaxon."
****
"I don't understand what you keep trying to tell me." Caislyn was worried that her dad would slip away before he got to finishing telling her again.
"I bound myself years ago, so that I could not tell. You have to find the answers on your own." He looked at her makeshift necklace that had once been his earring. "The secret lies there."
The sands began to swirl around them as the wind picked up again. Caislyn's arms went out a little from her side as she felt the sting of each grain. Before she knew what was happening the butterflies were back in place of the sand, dancing around her hands. She allowed herself to be awed by them before she remembered to look for her dad again. He noticed the panic in her eyes.
"I'm still here baby girl," he reassured her. Once again he handed her the book and as she took it the butterflies disappeared and she was back in the bookstore with the wind blowing papers around her feet.
"Why would you bind yourself from telling me something?" She asked, but she realized there was no one else there to answer her now. She held onto the book her father had given her twice now and took a good hard look as it began to fade away.
Caislyn awoke with a headache and grabbed onto the necklace that she was wearing. As she shook herself free of the dreamy fog she realized she was still laying on the book store floor with research books all around her. She began cleaning up the mess she had made and placing the books one by one on the media rack so she could put them away tomorrow. Caislyn picked up the third book and closed it, getting ready to place it on the media rack as well when she felt a warm sensation from her necklace. Before she put the book down, she turned in over and took a good look at it. She was completely astounded to see this was the book her dad had given her twice over in her dreams. The warm sensation emanating from the necklace made her think of her dad's earring again. "Maybe, I was not supposed to give up on you so easily," she told the jewelry. She flipped the book open and began looking through it for any mention of earrings or other heirloom jewelry. She found what she was looking for about half way in. There was a photo of the symbol that was etched on the earring and beneath it the captain read "Fey Royal Emblem - Members of the Faerie Royal Court are required to keep the emblem on their body at all times, some chose to wear it as a necklace, earrings, or a crown in the case of the Faerie Queen and King."
Suddenly the truth of what she was reading dawned on her and the full impact of those words slapped her into a semi-shocked state. Caislyn had been trying to convince her best friend that she was more than she thought, when all along, so was she. Before she could wrap her mind around what she had just uncovered she noticed people outside of the bookstore.
****
Jaxon and Seth stood facing each other again. She didn't have an answer to what had happened and had to rely on what Seth saw. But what he was saying was impossible.
"Your entire body shut down. Your eyes were solid black," he said softly to her, knowing that she was struggling with this new bit of information.
He reached out and touched her arm to try to comfort her when Caislyn opened the door to the book store. Her eyes were wide with a look that could pass for shock as she said, "I think I'm Fey."
Jaxon and Seth both stopped in their tracks, caught off guard by Caislyn's sudden outburst after what had just taken place with Jaxon at the gallery. Seth recovered a little too quickly, having already guessed the truth of things when he saw the earring that Caislyn's dad had left behind. Jaxon, on the other hand, stood with her jaw agape, waiting for Caislyn to say something more.
"I think we need to lock the place up and head up to the apartment where we can talk without interruptions." Seth suggested as he and Jaxon walked inside and he turned to set the locks on the door behind him.
"Good idea," Caislyn began walking through the motions of her normal closing routine in a haze that had fallen over her since her last dream. She wasn't sure how to tell the others, and didn't entirely know if they would believe her or not.
"This is turning out to be a hell of a day for discoveries," Jaxon finally blurted out as she walked to the stairs to head up to the apartment.
***
Glamour & Blood
The trio walked into the upstairs apartment in silence. Jaxon told Caislyn to go sit down and she would grab some drinks. As she headed for the kitchen, she grabbed the rum from their bar. They needed something stronger than tea this time to soothe their raw nerves. Her mind seemed to whir as it processed the events from the last few hours. Her unique abilities were growing and now Caislyn seemed to think she was Fey. On her way into the living room with the drinks, she snagged the bag of Cheetos, and some brownies from the counter. The way things had been going so far, comfort foods were going to be mandatory.
As she entered the room, she looked at her companions. Seth sat silently in his normal spot in the chair beside the couch, lost in his own thoughts. Caislyn sat on the couch with her sketch pad in her lap, fiddling with her father's earring that she had some how managed to attach to her necklace. She was starring at the wall of sketches across the apartment, but Jaxon knew she wasn't seeing any of them. A wave of confusion, mixed with anguish and sorrow about her parents emanated from Caislyn and hit Jaxon like a wall of water crashing into a dam. Jaxon immediately put up a shield. She wouldn't be able to handle that heavy of emotions and be able to think at the same time. She wondered how her friend was handling it.
Jaxon set the tray of drinks down on the table between them and sat beside her friend. She handed one to Caislyn immediately. "Drink it, you need it. Trust me, I can tell."
Caislyn glanced at her friend as she took a long swallow of the rum and coke. She could feel the alcohol warm her insides as she drank.
Seth waited until Caislyn had taken a few more swallows of her drink before he spoke. "How did you figure it out?"
Jaxon looked at Seth and for moment forgot about Caislyn's Fey theory. "Um, you were there, you saw."
Seth ignored Jaxon for the moment and spoke again, "Caislyn, how did you figure it out?"
"Oh," Jax said as she sipped her own rum and coke. 
"The dreams," Caislyn whispered more to herself than anyone else. She knew they would both be more than capable of hearing her though, with their super vamp senses. "I was wearing this when I fell asleep," she said as she absentmindedly played with the makeshift necklace, "and the dreams started coming. At first they were foggy and I couldn't quite make out what was happening, but then I found my dad in them. He called it dream walking. He says very few people in the world, non-human or otherwise, have the ability, but his family has always been able to step into people's minds through their dreams." Caislyn looked lost as she recited what had been happening to her at night.
Despite her shielding, another wave of absolutely misery and confusion swept over her, a sign that Caislyn was just barely hanging on tonight. Jaxon tried to throw a little more power into her shield to compensate, but at the same time she moved closer to Caislyn and put her arm around her. "Was it really your dad?" she asked cautiously. 
"Yes, but he doesn't know where he's being held. He said my mom's okay. They moved her, so he only gets to dreamwalk with her." Caislyn leaned in a little closer to take some of the comfort Jaxon was offering her. 
"Cais, it's good news." Jaxon was trying to cheer her friend up a little for both their sakes. The depression that was rolling through Caislyn was hard to fight off. "He's dream walking with you, that means he may have some clues or answers for you the next time you two communicate. You just have to remember to make the most of your time with him when you can."
"So, you believe that I have been talking to him and not just dreaming this stuff up?" Caislyn looked seriously shocked that she was believed so easily. "I mean, I thought I was crazy, myself."
Jaxon and Seth both laughed before Jaxon answered her. "After all the crap we have gone through together since we met, you expect me to not believe this?" The smile she offered her friend was so genuine that it was contagious. Jax could feel the tension lift from Caislyn a little, which was at least a start. Unfortunately, she had to ask Caislyn some questions while everything was still fresh in their minds. "So, let me get this straight, you are Fey, or part Fey and part witch and I am maybe part witch and part vampire?" She looked to Seth "you're just a vampire, right? You're not going to suddenly become part wolf or anything are you?"
"No, I'm all vampire. I'd be happy to show you, if you'd like." Seth's eyes were smoldering in their brightest green with the implied proposition. Jaxon realized at that moment that she had been holding her breath just a bit while waiting for his answer. She had not had the greatest experiences with Lycans and she certainly didn't want Seth to be one. That little revelation that he was all vampire struck a nerve in her and she felt her synapses firing off electric impulses all around her body. Unfortunately for her, by the look on Seth's face, he was able to sense the change in her before she could get herself under control. 
"Um, no. That's quite alright. Who needs a refill?" Jaxon jumped up nervously, trying to conceal the fire that had blushed across her cheeks, and headed for the little bar in the corner of the room. Seth grinned as Caislyn gave them both a curious glance. 
"So, you've finally decided to accept that you are a vampire, Jax?" Caislyn asked, appreciative for the distraction from her own issues. 
"Well, no. I'm not a vampire, because I don't need blood to survive, but I have to admit, I have some unique vampire qualities. So, I'm not really sure what to think," Jax answered as she poured herself another drink and rejoined Caislyn on the couch. 
"You definitely have vampire abilities. Not just the small ones, but rather some pretty prominent, unmistakable features." Seth added. 
Caislyn looked from her friend to the vampire sitting in the chair beside her. "Is there something I should know here?" She looked between both of them again, getting the clear impression that she was interrupting some serious chemistry. "I mean, how would you know she has some prominent features? And what kind of features are you talking about?" 
"Jaxon was attacked at the Gallery before we got here, by another vampire." Seth answered nonchalantly.
"What?" Caislyn yelped, "Oh, crap, Jax," Caislyn looked to her friend and quickly surveyed her to be sure she wasn't hurt. "Here I was rambling about my parents, again, and you were just attacked."
"Again," Jaxon added. "It seems to happen so much lately, that it doesn't even phase me anymore, especially when I kicked ass."
Caislyn looked clearly confused so Seth filled her in on what happened at the gallery. "She had everything under control when I got there. She was all vampire when I got there too."
"Okay, what exactly do you mean by that?" Caislyn questioned.
"Vampires have the ability to stop their body functions. It helps to conserve energy, which helps us live longer, but we do so mostly when we fight or travel for long periods without access to a blood source. Of course these days with such fast travel and rampant blood supply, that's not really a problem." At the look of impatience Caislyn was giving him, Seth quickly got back on topic. "When we fight, if we get injured it helps us stop the blood loss so that we can recover quicker. It also allows the older vampires to sleep, sometimes for hundreds of years, although, when they sleep too long they generally need help waking up. A blood offering to jump start the system again, is what I have heard, but I don't exactly know since I have never seen a vamp awaken from more than a 50 year sleep."
"Okay, I am really excited about the vamp history lesson, but I am more concerned with Jaxon and what she is capable of."
"Well, Jaxon was able to shut her body down in full vamp fashion. Her eyes were pure black and her body functions had stopped completely. The strange thing is, it takes the young vamps a while to be able to control their bodies that well especially under stress. Jaxon was fighting a much older vamp. Frank is somewhere in the ballpark of 150 and Jax tossed him around like he was a human." He looked at her admiringly, "and she did it without any effort. What's more unbelievable is when I started talking to her, she was able to turn it off and appear human again. That amount of control is unheard of before you hit the 100 year mark."
"Well, Jax, that's some trick." She looked at her friend who was a bit shocked to have heard what Seth just told them. "It makes sense though because you heal really fast too."
"But, I'm not a full vampire, Caislyn. I don't need blood. And what about my birthmark? I was adopted remember? The only explanation I have is that I'm part witch and part vampire."
Caislyn sat in silence for a moment as Seth looked on. Suddenly, she remembered something that happened the night she performed her ritual to find her parents. "Oh crap, Mrs. Miller told me that I needed to find 'death's only witch' and that we would find the truth together. That's got to mean you."
Seth leaned forward once again joining the conversation. "What birthmark?"
The girls looked at each other and figured it was time they let Seth in on the birthmark, since he already knew that she was a witch anyway. Jaxon stood up pulling her hair over her far shoulder and pulling her shirt down far enough on the other side so that Seth could see the mark. "This is my birthmark." She looked down at her shoulder to the spot and back at Seth. "Caislyn says it comes from an old line of witches that were thought to be extinct."
"It does." Seth said, nearly dumbfounded. "They obviously aren't extinct." As he continued to think about what this meant something else occurred to Seth. "Find what truth?"
"Wait a minute, you knew this vampire that attacked Jax?" Caislyn asked as she too got up to fix another drink and change the subject. "Why would he attack Jaxon?"
"That's what I'd like to know. Not that he'll try doing it again mind you." Jaxon settled further into the couch with a smug grin.
Seth allowed for a change of subject momentarily. "We work for the same person. He was probably trying to check up on me, and since I've been around you so much lately, he probably thought he could use you for information about how I'm performing my duties. Probably just a ploy to try to get my job. Believe me though, I will be looking into it." Seth's voice held a hint of retribution.
"I still can't believe you were attacked. Again." Caislyn said sitting back down on the couch with her drink.
"I know right? I feel like I have a target on my back right now." Jaxon remarked.
"You might in a round about way." Seth said. "What truth are you two supposed to find?"
Caislyn and Jaxon looked at each other, wondering whether or not to fully trust Seth. Jaxon nodded and Caislyn turned towards the vampire whose life seemed to become intertwined with their own.
"I performed a spell to help me find my parents. A long time customer of the bookstore, who is a prophet of sorts, was the last customer I had before I closed up for the evening. She told me to find "death's only witch" and that we would find the truth together. I performed the ritual, and was lead to Jaxon. At the time, I figured Jaxon would help me find my parents, but now that we know about the prophecy, I think it has more to do with that."
Seth listened intently as Jaxon continued, "We ran into this crazy old drunk guy on our way to see the demon, Ve. He finished the prophecy for us.” She looked at Caislyn and smiled, “At least I've been thinking that was what that conversation was all about.” She smiled as Caislyn nodded her head and continued, “and it also mentioned something about 'the truth'."
Seth sat up, "The Old Seer? You saw him? And Ve? Please, tell me you aren't dealing with demons? "
"Not so sure that's much better than telling you any of this at the moment since you're all smoke and shadow." Jaxon said, starting to feel drained from having to keep up her shield for so long. "I think I'm going to grab some of that special tea you made, Caislyn. Do you want some?"
Caislyn shook her head and eyed Seth as Jaxon wandered into the kitchen to fix her tea.
"So when did you become so protective of us Seth? " Caislyn asked.
"It has nothing to do with being protective, well, maybe it does, but Ve is a demon, Caislyn. A demon! You must know how dangerous they are!"
"Cool your fangs. We aren't working with Ve. We went there to see if he could give us some weapons but he was busy and couldn't help us." Caislyn explained.
Obviously relieved, Seth leaned back in his chair once again. "I'm just surprised, Caislyn. That's all. It just shows how desperate you are to find your parents. Which makes you vulnerable, and if you really are dealing with the prophecy, you can't afford to be vulnerable."
Caislyn was thinking about what Seth had said when Jaxon came back into the room. She knew that he was right. She had become desperate to find her parents. So much so that she was taking too many risks and endangering Jaxon while she was at it. 
"Ah, this stuff is the best. I swear I think you need to market this tea, Caislyn." Jaxon suggested as she sat back down on the couch.
Caislyn smiled at her friend. So much had happened so quickly, it was hard to make sense out of it all sometimes. But she knew in her heart that her parents were depending on her, and she was determined to find them.
"I can't believe you saw the Old Seer," Seth said interrupting Caislyn's thoughts. "I'm not sure anyone has seen him in centuries. Its just another sign that the prophecy is about to unfold."
"What do you mean?" the girls asked simultaneously, then giggled at each other.
Seth raised an eyebrow, but explained. "Because the Old Seer tends to have a bad habit of giving his prophecies or visions and then dropping out of sight until it is about to happen. Sort of his way of gloating about his ability to foresee the future."
"He did seem sort of cheerful, in a weird, drunken, hobo kind of way." Jaxon replied.
"So you saw him outside of Ve's place?" Seth asked. "Huh, I wonder if Ve had anything to do with hiding him?" Seth looked at both of them, "I'd say it was damn lucky that you two didn't get involved with Ve. He doesn't have the best reputation."
Caislyn just nodded. "I was thinking he could help us with weapons. I'm sure you've noticed that we seem to be getting attacked every time we step outside."
"From what I've seen, I'm not so sure you need any weapons, Caislyn. The two of you have a lot of power. More than you probably realize. If I were you, I'd figure out how to use them." Seth suggested as he rose gracefully from his chair.
Jaxon stood as well and started to walk him to the door.
"I'm going to go find out what Frank was up to. I think it would be wise for the two of you to stay home, until you hear from me. I'm hoping maybe with my connections I can find out more about what's going on." Seth said as Jaxon opened the door to the apartment for him. He stood looking at her a moment longer before he stepped over the threshold. "Oh, and stay away from demons from now on. I really don't feel like having to fight one of those, ever!" he commented as he started down the stairs.
Jaxon breathed deeply and closed the door behind him.
Caislyn sat on the couch and just looked at her friend. "What?" Jaxon asked innocently as she plopped in the recently vacated chair.
"Don't give me that. You know perfectly well what I'm giving you this look for." Caislyn gave Jax the look, "What is going on between the two of you?"
Jaxon's eye grew large "Nothing! Nothing, I swear. Why does everyone think there's something going on with us? Geez."
Caislyn gave Jaxon an exasperated looked and shook her head. "You have a problem with denial Jaxon. I just thought you should know."
Jaxon retorted with a crude finger gesture and a sweet smile.
"Seth is right about one thing though. We need to figure out what powers we have, and how to use them." Caislyn stated.
Jaxon agreed, "Well, I've figured out how to use my vampire ability to fight, thanks to Frank. If you could figure out how to do that whole transport or teleport thing, that could be very useful."
Caislyn nodded then added, "And that shield we had at the Causeway. We need to figure out how that works too. But I'm exhausted and so are you. We should get some sleep. I have a feeling the next few days are going to be very busy." 
***
Getting to Know Him
Seth walked briskly back to the art gallery where he parked his Escalade. hours ago. Seeing Jaxon's birthmark had completely thrown him for a loop. He had already figured out that Jaxon was part of the prophecy and that Caislyn was as well, but he had not expected to ever see the mark of the Chattox witches again. He had been working under Darren the first time he met a Chattox witch. 
As the next in line to lead the vampire community, Darren had been working on opening the lines of communications with all other supernatural species. Seth had been leaving Darren's chambers when he ran smack into a cloaked figure right outside the door. "I'm so sorry, I didn't see you." He said, realizing that the figure had not been there a moment ago. "Is there something I can help you with?"
The figure looked up at him slowly. Two of the palest blue eyes he had ever seen starred back at him, beneath the hood. A quiet but melodic voice met his ears "I apologize, I was just coming to see Darren on urgent business." 
"Oh. Here, let me escort you to him." Seth offered as his suspicions were rising.
"No, that's quite alright, I know the way. You needn't be bothered with that task, " she said.
"Its no bother at all." He replied as he grabbed her arm and lead her to the chamber door. "I'm sure Darren will be most interested in knowing that a witch is using invisibility to sneak around our living quarters."
Seth opened the door and walked the cloaked witch inside.
"Darren, I'm sorry to bother you, but I found this witch..." he didn't get a chance to finish before she pulled out of his grasp and ran into Darren's arms.
Seth stood blinking for a moment, trying to understand what he was seeing. He quickly closed the chamber doors, checking the hallway to make sure it was void of witnesses.
Darren turned to face Seth as the witch stepped away, shed her cloak and placed it upon the chair.
"Are you mad sir?" Seth asked. "If anyone finds out, your chances of being the Council Chair are ruined."
Darren sighed. "Yes, I am aware. That is why she comes in secret." He walked back over to the witch and pulled her close. Seth could see hard lines of his friend's face soften as he looked upon her. He had never seen Darren so happy or at peace.
"I will understand Seth, if you feel it necessary to break from my support, but please, I beg you carry this secret as you carry your life, eternal. We are in love, my friend, and already cursed with the inability to be together as we wish, having to hide our love in shadows. To tear us apart after so many years, I would beg for death." Darren looked upon his lover and then back to Seth awaiting his answer.
Seth stood there a moment, too shocked to really speak. Darren had been his confidant and his friend for too long for him to take away the loyalty and bond they shared. "Your secret is safe, Darren. It just comes as a shock is all."
Darren relaxed visibly but it was the witch who spoke. "Thank you. If you should ever need of anything, Seth, please come to me for aid. I will not turn you away. I am Meriwyn Chattox and you have my word."
Seth stood awe struck. The Chattox witches were the most powerful line of witches the world had ever known. He had learned of these great witches through his studies. They were reputed to be fair and just, but also to be harsh with their retribution of those who betrayed them. Now, not only did one stand before him, but she gave oath to aid him. Seth could do nothing more than nod his understanding. She came and stood before him and held out her hand, smiling. "Do not fear me, Seth. I wish you no harm. I am only here to see my love." She said as she glanced over her shoulder to Darren. 
Seth looked at her outstretched hand and noticed the mark on the inside of her wrist. It was an intricate design of many symbols woven together to create the Chattox mark. He took her hand, lifted it to his lips and kissed it. Bowing slightly, "It is my honor, Meriwyn. And now, " he said straightening, "I will leave you to your cherished moment. Darren, I will see you tomorrow. Be safe, my friend."  
That was the first and last time he saw Meriwyn of the Chattox witches, though, he remembered how devastated Darren had been a few years later when Meriwyn disappeared. That had only been 20 some years ago, and now, Jaxon had that very same mark on her shoulder. 
Seth's mind was racing with possibilities. Meriwyn was the last of the Chattox line. Could it be that Jaxon was Meriwyn's daughter? It would explain why he couldn't find a paper trail on Jaxon before she was adopted. Meriwyn would definitely have the type of power to hide such thing. 
Seth had too many questions floating in his head. He had to focus on the here and now. That meant finding out everything he could about the Seer and why Marc sent Frank after him. The more he thought about Frank attacking Jaxon, the more pissed off he became. But he also knew that Marc wouldn't have sent Frank unless he thought Seth could no longer be trusted. The question was, how much did Marc actually know and how much did he think Seth was hiding from him? By now, he was certain that Frank had crawled back to Marc and reported everything that had happened. That meant that his employer was probably be foaming at the mouth with rage over Seth's actions. He climbed into his Escalade. and immediately dialed Marc's direct office line. 
"You've reached the desk of Marc Pithview. I am currently unavailable, but if you would please..."
Seth disconnected the call and realized that the sun was rising. He would not be able to get up with Marc for several more hours. That meant he had time to find out what he could about the Seer. The girls had seen him outside of Ve's place, which meant that Ve was involved. There were no coincidences when dealing with those creatures. The challenge that Seth faced would be getting Ve to give him information. Unfortunately, it looked as though Seth was going to have to make a bargain with him, though he wasn't thrilled with the idea of being in debt to a demon. Right now, he saw no other way.
***
Demons & Nature
Seth pulled into the gravel parking lot outside of "Succubus" the strip club owned by Ve. This was no ordinary strip club. It catered to both humans and supernatural species alike. It was well known that one could find anything they desired inside the club, as long as you could pay the price. The thing about a demon running a club like this was that he always made sure the patrons paid, usually more than they originally bargained for.
Seth got out of his vehicle and walked to the side door. He wasn't about to go in through the front and get bullied by the bouncers. He'd was going straight to the source. Seth had just put a fist up to knock on the door when one of the guards answered, "What do you want?"
"I'm here to see Ve."
"Ve don't deal with no vampires. Go away," the guard turned and started to close the door. Seth grabbed the man by the neck and squeezed. The guard struggled and tried to grab at Seth who only batted his hands away with ease.
Seth picked him up by his throat and threw him face first into the outside wall, then held him there. "I said, I wanted to see Ve," he snarled. Seth grabbed the man's arm and pulled it up across his back until the bone snapped and popped. The guard screamed out in pain. Seth then kicked both of the man's knees in and dropped him on the ground. The guard rolled in pain as one arm flopped beside him uselessly and he reached for his legs with the other.
Seth stood silently looking down at the guard with his eyes blazing green and his fangs at full length. He was counting on the guard's pain to catch the attention of the demon inside. It seemed as good a plan as any he had come up with thus far. Giving Ve a taste of pain would put the demon in a much better mood, and make it easier to strike a deal with him. It wasn't long before Ve stood beside Seth gazing down at his employee.
"I would ask why you felt the need to take out one of my staff, but I enjoyed it far too much to care," Ve said nonchalantly. "To what do I owe the honor, Seth?" Ve asked walking back into the club, motioning for his other guards to clean up the mess Seth had made of the doorman.
Seth followed the demon inside and down a short corridor to an elevator. Once he was sure that they were completely alone, Seth explained his unannounced visit. "I need information that only you can provide. I want to know what you have to do with Old Seer."
Ve pushed the button on the elevator indicating the floor where his private suites were located. He gave a long look at the vampire standing before him. The two had crossed paths a few times, but always through other business associates. Seth didn't strike him as the type to work with a demon, so this situation gave pause to Ve, intriguing him more so than making him cautious.
"Straight to the point, that's refreshing. I normally have to play all sorts of manipulative games when I've worked with your kind in the past," he commented as they entered the elevator. The door closed with a ding and started to descend as Ve spoke once more. "Although, I'm not quite sure why you think I can provide you with information. What makes you think I had anything to do with this Seer?"
Seth didn't hesitate. He wasn't in the mood to play games much less with a demon. He figured truth was probably the best option, especially when dealing with Ve. He tended to know more about what was going on that any one else. "He was seen outside of your place yesterday afternoon, and it was definitely the Old Seer. My source is concrete." 
"Really? This yesterday afternoon you say?" Ve asked as the elevator came to a stop and the doors opened to his personal suites. "Hmm," Ve sat down and offered Seth a drink out of a crystal decanter filled with a dark viscous liquid. "Drink?" The red shone through Ve's demon eyes as he offered the blood to Seth, "It's O positive, everyone likes O positive, don't they?" Ve sat back and thought a moment before he asked his questions. "I have lots of visitors, Seth. Some of them are a bit more well mannered than you have been here tonight. It's not easy to find a good doorman, you know." Ve took a sip of his own drink and appeared to be thinking. "Then again, obviously Teddy wasn't that good, since you worked him over like that so quickly." Ve sipped another bit of his drink before adding, "perhaps I owe you a..." Ve dropped just short of saying favor before Seth interrupted.
"I don't want your favors Ve, I need information." Seth took the decanter and set it aside, not trusting blood offered by a demon.
"So, you expect me to believe that your witnesses are concrete, yet you provide with me no revelations?" Ve was not a patient demon when it came to other people's demands, however; this was the first time he had ever felt Seth shaken so he was more than happy to play along. "Who, and do be specific, was here to see me? And why on Earth did they think the Seer was here?"
"A couple of girls named Jaxon and Caislyn were here." Seth divulged. It couldn't hurt them any. They had already done enough damage by simply showing up to a demon's place to begin with.	
"Ah, yes, it was a shame really. Caislyn sure does know how to make a sweet deal. Her father taught her that, no doubt." Ve looked out past Seth, as if reliving a fond memory. "Which is another shame because as much as I wanted what that girl was offering, I would almost rather have what she wasn't offering." 
At the mention of Caislyn in that light, Seth began to loose his cool a little. He now felt protective of the girl.
"But that friend of hers, all jitters boiling and toiling under that fiery personality," Ve said added then licked his lips. "What I wouldn't give to have her working for me. The things I would be able to feel with her kicking around the customers!”If Seth had a hard time controlling himself when Ve talked about Caislyn, he found it an impossible task to maintain his cool when the demon talked about Jaxon like a piece of meat or an hot commodity. "Watch yourself Ve," the vampire warned with a low growl of a voice, "those are my friends you are talking about."
"Well, well, who would have thought that the hardened truth seeker for the Vampire Council would be caught up in the lives of two little girls."
"They aren't children," Seth began.
"No, they certainly are not. I'm not in that particular business, as you well know." Ve smiled at Seth, "Now, back to business." As Ve took another short pull on his drink he thought about how to approach the next subject without giving too much away. "What exactly did they see here?"
"The old Seer told them a bit of prophecy and ran off into the sunset. You know anything about that?"
Ve's face wrinkled up in distaste. He had not been expecting that particular answer. He was thinking more along the lines of the hell hounds running into Seth's friends and pissing everyone off. "He spoke to them?" Ve questioned. Unfortunately, the shock was audible through the quick question.
Seth's eyes narrowed as he caught Ve's surprise. "Are you worried the Seer ran off with your secrets, Ve?"
"That old fool had no secrets of mine." Ve clarified.
"The Seer knows everyone's secrets, Ve. Demons aren't excluded from prophetic powers."
"Point taken." Ve sipped his drink thoughtfully again. "So, tell me why you are so interested in this Seer." Ve's eyes flashed a bright red as he anticipated Seth's loss of control. "What does he know that you are trying to hide? Or, who does he know? He talked to Yummy and Scrumptious today - maybe it has something to do with them?"
Seth's temper was on edge and nearing a danger zone with the demon. "I warned you once, Ve. You won't get another. Watch your tongue."
Ve poked out his forked tongue at Seth and laughed."You are no fun at all." The playful disposition was gone in a flash as Ve stood before Seth and gave a warning of his own. "You dare come into my home, misuse my employees, and threaten me, all the while begging for answers?" Ve turned his back to Seth, a gesture sure to let him know that he did not fear the vampire. "To be sure, you have forgotten who you are truly dealing with." Ve turned a cruel face back at Seth, red eyes blazing, "You were made young one - of something inferior.” Ve looked down on Seth with disgust evident on his face. “I was brought forth out of nothingness and chaos - complete. No changes needed."
Seth ruined Ve's very serious speech at that point, "complete - you say?" Seth stifled his own laughter now. "Complete? Truly? Last I heard you were still a Enoch, are you not? I would say whoever brought you forth forgot something very important." Seth moved to stand before the demon in a flash. "I could care less about your pomp and power plays, right now I want answers. If I don't get them I will see this place leveled before the night is out. You can taste the truth of what I say on the air, demon." Seth returned to his chair and took his seat. "Now, let us talk as two civilized beings before things get out of hand."
Ve's eyes still glowed red as he continued to seethe over Seth's crude but quite truthful comments. He knew Seth had the ability to take down Succubus as he claimed, and Ve wasn't about to allow that to happen, especially over something so insignificant as this. He sat, his eyes returning to normal.
"Fine, vampire, but know that this will be the one and only time I accommodate you. Ask your questions."
Seth leaned back in his chair with some relief. He hadn't been sure that calling Ve's bluff would work, but he was quite glad it did. Vampires usually didn't fair well when fighting a demon. Besides, Seth had more important things to take care of right now. "Why was the Seer here?"
"Because I was hiding him," Ve stated as if Seth should have known that bit of information.
"Why? From whom?"
Ve rolled his eyes, knowing he would have to start from the beginning. "The Seer goes into hiding after every major prophecy he spews forth, especially one as controversial as this was. Do you know how many inter-breed couples were murdered at the onslaught of that pretty little prophecy? How many people wanted the Seer's head on a pike in their front yard? Everyone wanted to get their hands on him either to find out more or for interesting lawn art. Either way, the Seer had to disappear and I simply offered my services to the poor fool. Everyone has a price you know." Ve sat back smiling.
"So what changed that you just let him go on his merry way, then?" Seth questioned a bit confused.
Ve snorted, "Not on his merry way, I was in the process of retrieving him from hiding per his own request, when the moron, Tobias tried to sell my package to the highest bidder. He had a change of heart when he realized what a huge mistake it would be to cross me. His partner, who I didn't know about at first, decided to double cross Tobias and sell the package to the highest bidder, keeping the money to himself. Now, I'm not stupid, seeing what was going on, I was of course the highest bidder." He was bringing the package to me when my man Carlos brought Tobias in. Unfortunately for Tobias, the other party he was trying to sell the package to had sent hell hounds to retrieve him."
Seth let out a whistle. "There aren't too many with the kind of power to control the Hounds."
Ve smirked, "Yes, well, they didn't control them very well. They ate half of Tobias before Carlos was able to bring him inside. Fortunately for him, we were able to get the rest of him back here before he became their full meal."
Seth sat forward, "So your double-crossing employee, did he happen to be tell you anything useful?”
"What kind of demon would I be if I didn't take advantage of a wounded employee who was prone to disloyalty? He said the woman's name was Melina. I've had my people out searching for information on the Seer. It seems that he escaped my delivery boy's grasp when the Hounds attacked. That is when the girls must have run into him, because from the reports I've received, the bitch sent back up and they grabbed the old fool a few blocks from here." Ve smirked, “he was tra, la, la-ing up the road without a care. Seers are the strangest breed.”
Seth rose from his chair to pace, "Well she's not a vampire, we don't need the Hounds to handle our business. She's not Fey, they only use the hounds for the great hunt. It's got to be a demon or a witch and you would know if another demon was moving in on your territory. Melina…" Seth knew he had heard that name somewhere, but he wasn't remembering. Whenever he followed that train of thought, his mind went blank. It was as if someone had plucked that memory out of his mind. Seth turned back toward Ve, who was watching the vampire with slight amusement. "I'll find the witch. Do you want her when I'm finished or do you just want the Seer?"
Ve tilted his head while he thought about the possibilities. "The seer is a must. You could just dump them both here, but if you choose to handle the witch, I wouldn't mind having a 'taste' of her." Ve smiled.
Seth walked to the elevator and pushed the button. The doors chimed and opened. Seth entered them and hit the button to go up. "That shouldn't be a problem." he said as the doors closed.
Seth threw open the side door of the club and headed for his Escalade. Just as he was climbing in, he saw a familiar figure moseying up to the front door of Succubus. “It's my lucky death,” Seth said as he got back out of his Escalade., slamming the door shut as he went to approach Frank. With a fierce determination and blinding speed he flew up to the front of the building before Frank could get inside.
"What the hell!" Frank yelled as he landed with a thud on the gravel.
Seth stormed over to him, grabbed him by the collar hauling him to his feet. "I should have taken care of you at the gallery. Better yet, I should have let Jaxon take care of you!" He tossed him back again.
"S-Seth. What are you doing here?" Frank stuttered.
"Don't play coy Frank. I'm tired of you following me. You're gonna tell me everything you know, and you're not going to leave out even the smallest detail." Seth hauled Frank up and threw him inside the Escalade. Then he climbed in and took off in a cloud of dust and rock from the parking lot.
"Now talk Frank. Why did Marc send you after me?"
"No way, Marc will kill me. He told me to make sure you didn't find out. But I swear Seth, I wasn't following you today. This was just a coincidence."
"He was right in telling you to make sure I didn't find out. But, Frank, Marc is not going to kill.” Seth paused and waited for that information to sink in. He saw Frank visibly calm before he continued, “I am, if you don't talk though." Seth snarled through growing fangs.
"Uh uh, well, he wanted me to find out what you were doing with those girls. He didn't think you was telling him everything. He didn't trust you."
Seth gunned the gas at Frank's admission. "Continue, Frank."
Frank swallowed and tried to regulate his breathing. He was scared. Seth was barely controlling his temper and that did not bode well for Frank. Seth was not a vampire to reckon with.
"Well, I um, when I left, um, the gallery, I went back to Marc and I told him what happened. About how that vampire girlfriend of yours threw me around."
Seth swore underneath his breath. He made a few more turns in the Escalade. finally ending on a back road heading out of town. The sun was barely showing in the morning sky which meant he'd be able to handle the UV rays for a few more hours. He slowed the vehicle and pulled into a deserted clearing.
“What else, Frank? What was Marc's reaction?”
Frank eyed Seth curiously, “well, he didn't get to react that girlfriend of his, she crawled out of her hole and piped up.” At the look from Seth, Frank continued on, “she laughed and said, 'she is one of them.'”
"Get out of my car now, Frank."
Frank obeyed silently as Seth walked around to his side of the SUV.
"Why did Marc not trust me Frank? Why is he interested in the girls?" Seth questioned.
Frank looked around. He was uneasy with being so far out of town and in the middle of nowhere. "C-cause of that witch. She screwed up her job and so he had to send you in to keep an eye out on that bookstore chick."
Seth looked at the nervous vampire, then started pacing. "Marc is working with a witch? Do you have a name?"
Frank thought for a moment. "Yeah, yeah, its like Melody or Melinda or something like that. She's been hanging around for awhile now. She's a power hungry one, that witch. I don't like her."
Seth stopped in his tracks, his face showing his surprise. "You mean Melina?"
Frank nodded, "That's it. She's the one that told Marc that he should keep an eye on you. She said she saw it in her visions or tea leaves or some mumbo-jumbo."
Seth started pacing again. His mind was quickly putting the pieces together. Melina worked for Marc. Melina was after the Seer. Marc was watching Caislyn and wanting leads to her parents disappearance. Marc knew of his involvement with the prophecy, and now thanks to Frank, Marc knew Jaxon wasn't just a witch. He had to protect the girls, he had to protect Jaxon.
"Damn" he said aloud. He walked over to Frank and put his arm around the vampire, walking him towards the SUV again. "Thank you Frank. You provided me with answers I needed."
"Uh, Your welcome. You can't tell Marc that I talked with you Seth. He'll kill me."
"No, he won't Frank," Seth said as he took a step behind the vampire. He thrust his hand through Frank's body and pushed out his heart. "I will." Seth pulled his arm out of Frank's body and let it fall limply to the ground. He threw the heart on top of it. The only real way to kill a vampire was to make sure the wound was mortal and unable to heal. A broken neck could heal. A stake in the heart could heal, but disconnect the head or take out the heart, and their bodies weren't able to fix that kind of damage.
Seth got a towel out of the back of his truck to wipe off as much of the blood as he could. He'd have to throw out his shirt when he got back to his hotel room. He started the Escalade. and drove back out on the road. His next step would be to call Councilman Samuel Dirk and get a meeting with him. He would have to try to persuade the councilman that Marc was dangerous to the Vampire Community. Fortunately for him, he had the backing of the High Council but there were only a few that he trusted, and those few were quite doubtful of Marc and his ability as leader of the Vampires. Seth was going to have to play upon those doubts but he had to do so quickly, before Marc was able to bring proof that the girls were part of the prophecy. If that happened, the council wouldn't rest until it destroyed any threat of the prophecy coming true.
Samuel had been a friend to Darren, and suspicious of his death. Maybe Seth could use that as a way to help force the councilman's doubts about Marc. He grabbed his cell phone and dialed the Councilman's office number. It was close to eight in the morning now, so someone should be there.
"Mr. Dirks office. May I help you?" answered the sweet voice on the other line.
"Yes, I need to speak to Mr. Dirk. Tell him its Seth."
"One moment please" the secretary said as she patched the call through.
"Seth, where the hell have you been? I've been trying to reach you for hours!" the booming voice of Samuel Dirk came across the line.
Seth blinked for a moment and glanced at his phone. 4 missed calls. "Sir, I'm sorry. I've been a bit, um, indisposed. Why were you calling?"
"We have an emergency High Council meeting tonight, boy, and you are the guest of honor."
***
Casting Out the Truth
The girls were up bright and early the next morning. Neither had slept well thanks to the over-load with the previous days events.
Caislyn, clad in her pajama pants, over sized t-shirt and Gnome slippers met Jaxon in the kitchen as she was fixing toast. "Did you have any more dreams with your dad?" Jaxon asked her.
Caislyn gave a small smile to her roommate, "No. I had really hoped I would but I don't think I ever relaxed enough to go deep enough to dream-walk."
"I didn't sleep well either. I kept dreaming about fights and Seth. Its bad enough he keeps showing up in my real life, now he keeps ruining my dreams too," Jaxon complained.
"Okay, so what is going on between you and Seth? And do you think it's wise?" Caislyn asked Jaxon after she finished buttering her toast.
"Nothing," Jaxon said as she looked away, trying to hide the smile that was betraying her true feelings. "He just shows up."
"Mmhmm," Caislyn gave a hard look to her friend then softened a bit. "Look, I'm just worried. He's freaking sexy, there's no denying that, I am just worried about his agenda. I mean every time we get an answer from him I feel like we only get half the answer and two more questions."
Jaxon cracked, "I know, that's the frustrating part. Every time I look at him, my first reaction is to want to tear his clothes off, but then I have to wonder what the hell he's doing there to begin with because he just shows up. Now he's showing up in my dreams too. Its so aggravating!" Jaxon sat back not even pretending to sip her drink and instead taking big gulps of it to try to ease her frustration.
"Whoa there girl! First, I don't want to know what you and Seth are doing in your dreams and second, it looks like you have a drinking problem!" Caislyn laughed as Jax threw a dish towel at her. "I don't know what's going on with him, or if we will ever know. What I do know is that he feels like ripping your clothes off too."
"Umm," Jaxon looked up over her cup at her smiling friend, "Thanks, as if the confusing circumstances weren't bad enough."
"What? It would be better if he were repulsed by you?" Caislyn teased.
Jaxon emitted an exasperated sigh and continued to drain her glass. "I just wish there was a way to get him to tell the truth." She hadn't really meant to say it out loud, but Caislyn heard her and ran with the thought.
"What if there was?"
"Huh?"
"...A way to get him to tell the truth." 
Jaxon looked startled for a minute, "Did I say that out loud?"
"No, dummy, I can read your every thought." Caislyn said as she tried to stifle a laugh.
"Ha ha, very funny, pick on the newbie vampire witch who doesn't know anything. Damn, a girl can't even mumble to herself without being picked on."
Caislyn continued laughing at her friend, a rare moment of laughter that was much needed after all the stress she had been under lately. "Seriously, though, there is a way to get him to tell the truth. The only catch is, he's a vampire, so you have to be real specific with your questions or he will be able to skirt around the truth."
"Really," Jaxon asked, eyes sparkling with mischief. "I think we should do it. We need to know everything we can, and if he's holding out on us, we deserve to know what it is. After all, we are the ones getting attacked every time we step outside, not him."
Caislyn stood up and pulled her friend up with her. "I agree. We will make a potion and slip it into his tea. A few minutes after he drinks it, he will tell the truth to any question we ask." Caislyn led Jaxon down the stairs and to the back room. She opened the French doors and the girls stepped into the lush green grass of the amazing indoor garden room.
"This room never fails to amaze me." Jaxon said as she felt the blades of grass brushing across her still bare feet. "So how do we get him here to drink the tea?" Jaxon asked looking around the room. 
"We call him to us." Caislyn said as she started to light the gas lamps, but Jaxon stopped her. "Here let me try." 
Jaxon concentrated on the lamps, seeing the wick in her mind's eye, and focusing her emotions on the wick. A few seconds later, all the lamps in the room flickered and burned brightly.
Caislyn smiled, "Cool! I might need to turn them down a bit, they're burning on high."
Jaxon smiled widely, "It is pretty cool isn't it?" 
Caislyn laughed at her friend, "Yes, some witches, like yourself, can tap into a specific elemental energy with great proficiency. Yours is apparently fire."
"So what is yours?" 
Caislyn headed towards the rows of drying herbs after turning down all the wicks in the lamps. "My Mom and Dad taught me how to handle all the elements," she paused for a moment as a thought came to her. "You know, that's probably because I'm part Fey. They have that ability too as long as they are in nature and not inside a building. Metal weakens them. That's probably why I was always made to practice outside or in this room."
"Sweet!" Jaxon exclaimed. "What else can you do, Miss Super Fairy Witch?" 
Caislyn rolled her eyes at Jaxon's teasing comment. "I can also talk to animals, well, not talk to them but they listen to me, sometimes. It’s not something I really practiced on much. I didn't see a need for it when I was younger. I used to be able to call butterflies to dance with me when I was little. I think I liked the butterflies so much that I never really thought to try other creatures." She sighed remembering her mother and how much she had tried to get Caislyn to pay attention to her powers and practice her control. "Mom always told me it was important to know exactly how to use all of my gifts in case I needed them one day."
Jaxon walked over to her friend and gave her a sideways hug. "We will find her. I promise. We're bad ass witches, err vampire, umm Fey, witch type people. Any way, regardless of what we are, it’s who we are that matters. And we are good people, Caislyn, with lots of awesome powers." Jaxon wiggled her eyebrows up and down for emphasis making Caislyn giggle and relieving some of her sorrow. "We will find your parents. And we will do that by making a truth potion for our dear, sexy, vampire stalker friend!" Jaxon said with a sly grin.
Over the next hour, Caislyn showed Jaxon what herbs were needed for their truth potion and how to grind them just right to make the mixture smooth. They were just getting ready to apply the finishing touches when they heard the buzzer go off indicating that someone was at the door.
"Damn, we aren't ready yet," Caislyn said. "He always shows up at the wrong time."
"Stalker boy is notorious for it," Jaxon agreed. "You try to finish the potion and start brewing the tea and I will go stall."
"Sounds good, stall for a while though. It's going to take me a few more minutes to finish this and a few more still to brew the tea."
Jaxon left the room closing the French doors behind her as she went to the front of the store to answer the door. When she got closer she realized it wasn't Seth standing there, but some businessman with a briefcase. "Great," she said to herself, "Some nerd needs a book desperately, despite the fact that we have a closed sign on the door." She thought a moment about Caislyn rushing to finish the potion and decided to warn her. "Caislyn, it's not Seth."
"Okay, great!" Caislyn called, "who is it?"
Jaxon ignored her for a moment as she answered the door. "Hey, we're closed right now. I'm sure if you come back during posted business hours we will be able to help you."
"Edgar Whitney, of Whitney, Bryce, and Jones," the stranger began to introduce himself, but Jaxon interrupted.
"Look, man, listen, we are closed." Jax was trying to be polite, because she didn't want to chase off Caislyn's source of income, but this man didn't look like he was going anywhere.
"Ma'am, is Miss Vadoma home? I have papers she needs to sign regarding her parents."
Jaxon was a little taken aback by that. "Her parents?"
"I've been trying to reach Miss Vadoma, however; she's been quite insistent that she not go along with her parent's wishes. You understand, I know it is not a pleasant situation, but I am obligated by law to present this information to her."
Jaxon just stared at the man as she yelled back over her shoulder, "Caislyn!"
Caislyn yelled back, "What? I'm almost finished here."
"Umm, I need you for a minute, please." Jaxon gave a pleasurable smirk to the man before her then she continued, "some old pompous dude spouting crap about the law to me!"
"What?" Caislyn yelled as she came out of the back room headed down the store to the front door. Then Caislyn noticed who it was. "You!" Caislyn was seething at the sight of him and before anyone could say anything she flung her wrists out and the front door of the shop closed in the man's face. "Go away, you old fool. I already told you my parents are not dead!"
Jaxon's eyes widened as she saw the fiery side of her friend that was usually well hidden. "Umm, what's going on?"
Before Caislyn could respond Mr. Whitney began talking exceptionally fast, "Miss Vadoma, this was what your parents required me to do. I have no other recourse, you see. Please, read the papers." Mr. Whitney slid the papers through the mail slot on the door and walked away at a rather brisk pace.
Jaxon caught the envelope as it slid through the slot. "Well, it came through okay, so I guess it isn't dangerous."
"It's plenty dangerous! It means my parents have officially been declared dead."
"What?" The shock that was evident in Jaxon's voice didn't compare to the look she was giving her friend.
"Apparently my parents set up their last Will and Testament to reflect them being missing for any length of time too. If they were to be missing for more than a year, then they should be legally declared dead, so that I could inherit their estate. I know they just did it to protect me, but I refuse to look at papers that say they are gone."
Jaxon understood what her friend was going through, having lost her own parents and having to deal with the aftermath. "Cais, just because they left everything to you this way doesn't mean you have to give up hope of finding them. Come on, I will read through this stuff with you, and we can figure out how to get Seth here to drink the potion."
Caislyn and Jaxon went to the back room again and began going through the papers. Caislyn was shocked to learn that her parents owned properties all around the world and now she owned them too. 
"This is a bit much to take in." Caislyn said, "I never knew they owned so much."
"Wow," Jaxon began, "well, damn. At least you know now that you don't really have to worry so much about keeping the book store open regularly. You're pretty much set for life with what they left you."
"Yeah," Caislyn said distantly. She wanted to change the subject so she put the papers up on one of the shelves and reminded Jaxon that they had other things to take care of. "Now, all we need is to call Seth here and fix him some tea." Caislyn said satisfied with their creation.
"What do you mean? Like do a spell to call him here?" Jaxon asked curiously. 
Caislyn thought a moment, "Well I suppose we could do that. I do have a spell for that, but I was thinking just call him on his cell phone."
"Oh, yeah. That's pretty simple. I can do that." Jaxon said as she pulled her cell out of her pocket. "I think I have his number somewhere…"
Her phone jingled as she started looking for Seth's number. Jaxon looked up to Caislyn, "Well that's weird. It’s Seth." 
"What's up Stalker boy?" Jax answered good-naturedly. 
"I am not a - never mind. You and Caislyn need to be very, very careful. This whole mess about the prophecy has gotten a little out hand. I'm going to take care of it soon, though. But I would suggest the two of you stay there until you hear from me again."
"What do you mean? What happened?" Jaxon asked suddenly serious. She put Seth on speaker phone so that Caislyn could hear as well.
Seth paused a moment, "That vampire Frank told people about how you kicked his butt, Jaxon. So now there's speculation, but I'm going to handle it, there's nothing to worry about. I would just suggest that the two of you stay in until you hear from me. That way there's nothing more that can happen."
Caislyn and Jaxon shared a look before Caislyn spoke. "Seth, this is Caislyn. I think you should come over and talk to us in person about what happened. I'm a little confused by it all."
"I agree Seth. You just come here and we can talk about it. See you in a few." Jaxon said and disconnected the call before Seth could make another excuse.
"Cool. Let's go get some tea brewing before he gets here."
About ten minutes later, Seth rang the bell at the front of the bookstore announcing he was there. Caislyn checked the video from the apartment and released the lock. "It’s open." She said into the mic. "Wow, he doesn't look too happy to be here." Caislyn giggled as she warned Jax of Seth's mood.
With a quick knock on the apartment door, Seth entered, his face showing his cloudy mood. "I really do not see the reason for me to be here. As I explained on the phone -"
"Oh just sit down and take a load off, Seth. Here have some tea. It will help relax you. Trust me, you need it. I can feel the stress just pouring off of you and its bringing down my mood." Jaxon rambled as she led Seth to the chair he always sat in and ushered him into it.
Caislyn brought in three mugs of tea, and handed Seth the one she had specially prepared for him. She set the tray down on the table and grabbed her own mug so that he would not get suspicious. 
Jaxon sat down on the couch beside her roommate and also grabbed a steaming mug. "I absolutely love this tea. It does wonders to help you relax."
Seth sat in the chair holding his tea, looking rather annoyed. "As I said, there was really no reason for me to come over. It’s not that big of a deal." 
"Obviously it was since you felt compelled to call us and tell us not to go outside." Caislyn said as she drank her tea. "Besides, what if your master plan went wrong and we didn't hear from you again? I mean I have supplies, but I don't have the forever kind of supplies in that case." Caislyn was purposely rambling to try to give Seth more time to consume as much tea as possible.
Seth sighed and took another sip of tea. Caislyn had a point but he wasn't about to share everything that happened with the girls, especially the part about Frank's demise.
Jaxon shared a look with Caislyn then decided a bit of truthfulness might be a good idea. "Seth, honestly we wanted you to come here because we need to talk to you. We don't feel that you've been completely honest with us. We think you know more than you are sharing with us."
Caislyn's eyes grew wide for a moment as she didn't expect Jaxon to come out and call the vampire's bluff. She hoped Jaxon knew what she was doing.
Seth looked at both the girls. He didn't really know what to say so he drank more of his tea to give him some time to think of an excuse. "What makes you think I'm not telling you everything?"
Caislyn spoke first, "It’s just a feeling that we get Seth. And usually I'm pretty accurate on my gut instincts. What happened today that made you call us and tell us to stay inside?"
Seth had no intentions of telling them of the events he had over the last few hours, but he found he couldn't lie to them. Instead he chose to give them a very watered down version of what had happened. "I left here and called my employer to see if I could find out more about Frank. Then I went to see Ve, where I was able to find out information about the Seer, but I still didn't know who was behind everything until I ran into Frank. Once I handled Frank, I decided that the best course of action was to go to the Council directly, but they have already called an Emergency Meeting of the Regional High Council for tonight. I have been commanded by the High Council to report on everything I know." Seth shook his head slightly when he realized that even that version had given them far more information than he wanted to share. He drank more tea to keep himself busy.
Jaxon and Caislyn sat in shocked silence at the admission Seth had just given them. It took them both a moment to process everything and ask him more questions.
"Who is your employer?" Caislyn took the lead in questioning. 
"Marc Pithview." 
"Marc owns the galleries." Jaxon explained to Caislyn. "Who else do you work for?" 
"No one." 
"Why did you go see Ve to find out more information about the Seer?" Caislyn took over again. 
"Because you had seen the Old Seer outside of Ve's place; therefore, Ve had something to do with the Seer." 
"And what did he have to do with the Seer?" 
"Ve had offered to help hide him, but in the process of getting the Seer back to his place the Seer was taken." 
The girls looked at each other with surprise. "By whom?"
"Melina." 
"Who's Melina" Jaxon asked never having heard that name before.
"She's a witch Marc hired to do a job for him. But she apparently screwed up and that's why he had me watching Caislyn."
Caislyn paled as she recognized the name of the witch Seth had mentioned. She put her mug on the table and wrapped her arms around herself as the memories of the night her parents disappeared assaulted her.
Jaxon didn't have to see Caislyn shut down and close herself off to know that Melina meant something big. She felt the overwhelming change in Caislyn's energies. "Cais, who is Melina?"
Caislyn ignored the question for now. She had more important things to think about. She dumped a small vial of liquid in Seth's tea, not caring if he saw. "Please, drink up; we can't have you walking into a Vamp Council meeting telling them everything you know."
Seth understood then what the girls had done. They had used some sort of truth spell on him which was why he divulged so much information to them. He simply nodding a knowing look at Caislyn and drank the remainder of his tea. "We will talk about that later," he said as he got up to leave. "Stay inside, too many people know too much right now and you are both in danger. Stay upstairs where the wards are strongest. I will come for you when the council meeting is over. I have a plan."
After Seth left Jaxon tried again, "Cais, who is Melina?" 
"She's dead! That's who she is. That double-crossing, power-hungry bitch!"
"Well, that clears things up."
"She was working with my parents on whatever they were researching." She thought back about the night her parents were taken and the visions she had. "My mom tried to protect her before she was taken."
The betrayal was evident now, as Jaxon hugged Caislyn, "We'll get her. We need to practice some things I have been thinking about before we go infiltrate this vampire council meeting to rescue my stalker."
That definitely snapped Caislyn out of her memories. "What?"
"If Melina was working so closely with your parents, don't you think she would have picked up on you being a little more than a witch?" Jaxon thought about that a little. "Maybe not, but just in case, it seems to me that if Melina knew, she was double-crossing your parents already, she had the Seer and no telling what he told her, and God only knows what this Marc Pithview, supposed gallery owner, knows. And Frank saw me do what I did, which means they will probably make him testify too. Seth is in trouble and he's never let us down when we needed help. We need to get there and pull him out. In order to do that, we have to figure out how the hell you teleported before."
Caislyn sat in awe for a moment wondering how her friend had pulled herself together so well under pressure while she felt like falling apart right now. Then, she noticed it. Jaxon's eyes were a bit darker and her body seemed too calm. "Jax?" Caislyn questioned. "Are you vamping out right now?"
"Just a little. But only enough to take the edge off and keep a shield up so I stop feeling what you're going through." She gave her friend a sympathetic look, "Look, I know it's hard. I would sit here and cry with you all night over everything that has happened to you, but we just don't have time for it now. So, I say we act now and cry later." 
"I don't know how to teleport."
"Huh? Oh, yeah, right down to business." Jaxon told Caislyn to think of being downstairs in the bookstore and see if she could make it happen.
Caislyn did as directed.
"Well, obviously that didn't work." Jaxon said after a few minutes.
"I felt a little tingle every time I tried, like my body wanted to go somewhere, but I didn't have a big enough battery to power the trip." Caislyn said. At the quizzical look on Jaxon's face Caislyn said, "What? I don't know how to explain it. That's the best I could do."
"Hmm," Jaxon looked at her friend and thought about her shield and how it worked almost effortlessly and at much higher power during the times they were attacked. "I think I know what's going on with it." She walked closer to Caislyn and grabbed her hand. "Think bookstore and let's go." Jaxon closed her eyes and moments later when she opened them again she was standing in the bookstore downstairs. "Sweet!"
"Wow," Caislyn looked around at the bookstore, "it worked that time." She looked at Jaxon and the knowledge dawned on her. "Together," She said. "We have to work together for the big things. I wonder how that works."
"Yeah, I was thinking of my shield and how it was so much easier to do and so much more effective when we were huddled together during the Fey attack, and I thought maybe it was a boost in power from being so close."
"Good thinking Jax!"  Caislyn turned to go back upstairs.
"Why don't we just port back up?"
"We need a plan to get your stalker boyfriend out of trouble and I think we need to conserve our energy for that one," Caislyn responded.
***
Discoveries & Disappearances
The girls surprised themselves by actually being able to port not far from the council meeting.
“Hey, you did it!” Jaxon exclaimed, then staggered a bit. “uh, I’m not sure I’m ever going to get used to that feeling. Teleporting sucks.”
Caislyn kept a firm hold on her friend while she regained her footing. “You okay, Jax? Can you maintain the shield? We will do it just like we did at the apartment. You concentrate on the shield and I’ll do the invisibility.” They had learned at the apartment that if they were physically connected, their powers doubled and each gained new skills.
Jaxon nodded her confirmation as the girls took each others hands. Immediately, a barrier of energy surrounded them. Caislyn looked around, still amazed that they could do such a thing. Then she concentrated and chanted a quick invisibility spell she had learned from her father years ago. She was beginning to understand that much of what he had taught her had been Fey magic. He had been training her even then to be able to protect herself when the time came.
Once they were sure the spell was complete, signaled by the tingle of energy flowing through their connected hands, the girls moved quietly towards the council members. They listened momentarily as a vampire who oozed authority stood asking Seth if he had anything else he wanted to add before the council went to confer. They assumed at that point that things were not going well for Seth and they took a couple steps forward to be near him.
“That guy's just a pompous as-“ Jax began when Caislyn hushed her.
“Shh! Just because they can’t see us, doesn’t mean they can’t hear us.”
Jaxon’s brow furrowed and she leaned in to whisper, “This magic thing has far too many variables. I say we grab him and go. I mean he’s losing. Look at how they are looking at him, and that one in particular.” She pointed to a fair haired vampire whose face was unreadable, “He’s burning up with rage. He’s not going to be able to contain it soon.”
Caislyn looked around at the small, restless group. “I think you’re right Jax. None of them look very happy with Seth right now. I think they’ve already made up their minds and he just doesn’t want to give up.”
Jax nodded in agreement, “Yep. He’s stubborn that way.”
The girls took one last look around then each reached out and grabbed one of Seth's arms. Caislyn thought 'take us somewhere safe.' The girls, who had moments before been unseen by those in attendance at the Council meeting, became clear the moment they touched the vampire. Before any of the supernatural leaders could react, they were gone with him, having vanished just as quickly as they had appeared.
When they reached their destination, they all stumbled forward on hard stone floors.
"This looks a little like our old country cottage, but it's not." Caislyn said as she looked around taking in her surroundings.
"You don't know where we are?" Jax asked, still on her hands and knees staring at the stone floor. She was tentative on moving as her senses were still up-ended from teleporting.
"You should not have done that." Seth barked, looking completely startled.
"What do you mean we shouldn't have done that? We just saved your ass and ours! You could be a bit more appreciative!" Jaxon snapped back as she got back to her feet.
"You didn't save my ass, I had everything under control. The council was swaying in my favor. If you had just listened to me, for once, and stayed home, this would have never happened! You have no idea what you've just done!" Seth spat as he stood face to face with Jaxon.
"Whoa, both of you, fighting isn't going to help anyone right now." Caislyn got in between her friend and the pissed vampire. "Just calm down and then we can talk about what's going on. First I think we need to figure out where we are," she continued as she started to walk around the quaint cottage.
"No, you don't understand!" Seth's harsh tone reverberated off the walls.
Caislyn turned to face him, "Then explain it to us, calmly." Jaxon crossed her arms in a defensive gesture and went to stand beside her friend. She was trying to tamp down her anger. Caislyn had taught her before that she needed to keep her emotions under control since anything flammable in close proximity could ignite. Jax didn't want to cause an unintentional fire in some unknown place just because Seth was being a jerk.
Seth took a deep breath, he had to make them understand how much trouble they were now in. "The High Council had information about Jaxon being a part of the prophecy. I had convinced them she wasn't. Not that they would ever listen to that underhanded son of a bitch, Pithview, but they were about to dismiss everything. The council was in my favor, until you appeared out of nowhere and kidnapped me. You have just become the number one enemy for the council now! You showed them your power! They are going to hunt you down and kill you!"
The girls stood speechlessly staring at Seth while they processed what he had just told them.
Caislyn spoke up first "What do you mean they saw us appear out of nowhere? How did they see us? When we teleported there, Jaxon's shield was up and I was keeping us invisible."
"Apparently your shield or whatever you were doing didn't work as well as you thought. Maybe you should have stayed home, like I told you to do and practiced it a bit." Seth chastised.
"My shield works just fine, thank you very much, and for the record, we didn't kidnap you. We were saving you, though now I'm thinking we should have just left you there and teleported here without you." Jaxon retorted.
Seth looked at her wishing he could shake some sense into her. Jaxon was the most aggravating and confusing individual he had ever come in contact with. "The council doesn't realize you didn't kidnap me. To them, you suddenly appeared and took me. Any doubts they might have had about Jaxon being part of the prophecy are now gone. And you weren't even on their radar yet,” he said eying Caislyn. “Now they know about you as well. Why can't she see that I'm trying to help you both? Trying to protect her?" he said as he turned to pace around the room.
“Maybe because you are treating her like a wayward child instead of like the competent adult that she is. Jaxon has been through a lot in the last few weeks, and considering that, I’d say she’s handling your overbearing father act quite well. Personally, I would have staked you by now,” Caislyn answered.
"Hello - once again - standing right here! What is it with the two of you and your ability to forget that I am in the room too?" Jaxon complained with her hands on her hips.
Seth and Caislyn both stopped to look at her, neither one knowing how to respond to their perturbed friend. Fortunately, Caislyn was saved from answering when she saw a picture on the shelf just behind Jaxon’s shoulder. She walked over and picked it up. Jaxon could feel the memories wash over her friend in a mixture of emotion.
“Its my mother and my grandmother,” Caislyn explained in a wispy voice. She held the picture close to her chest and looked around the quaint cottage. “This is my grandmother’s cottage. I haven’t been here since I was little,” she smiled at the memories of her childhood.
Jaxon came closer to look at the picture and give Caislyn a side hug. “So when you teleported us, you didn’t know where we were going to end up?   
“I just said to take us somewhere safe. I can’t think of anywhere safer than here. Its not even in the same country.” Caislyn smiled.
“What?” Jaxon and Seth responded simultaneously. Jaxon ignored Seth, and continued to question Caislyn. “What do you mean we aren’t in the same country? Where are we? Don’t we need a passport for that kind of thing? I am so not getting deported!”
Caislyn giggled at Jaxon’s reaction. “We are in Ireland. But what matters is we are safe here. For the first time in weeks, we can let our guard down a little.”
Seth stepped up “The council is after you. You aren’t safe anywhere.”
Jaxon rolled her eyes, “do you always have to put your negative two cents in, really? I’m just about tired of hearing you tell us how wrong we are about everything. Can we do anything right by you?”
“At least I’m being rational about the whole thing! I’m not off flaunting my power in the face of the very one who wants me dead! You are both acting like amateurs and it’s going to get you killed! Someone needs to keep you safe and since I’m the only one that seems to care if you keep your heads attached, you might start listening to me!” Seth shouted back.
Caislyn stepped between her companions again stopping them from further provocation. “Guys, no more fighting. It’s not helping the situation. Regardless of how long,” she glanced at Seth to make her point, “we are safe for the time being. Why don’t we take advantage of that time and get some sleep. We are all exhausted. First thing tomorrow morning, we can sit down and figure out our game plan. Seth you can either take the couch or there’s a small study on the other side of the kitchen that has a pull out in it. I know its not a water bed or anything but it might be more comfortable than the couch. Okay?”
Jaxon glared over Caislyn’s head at Seth a moment longer then allowed herself to be turned around and walked down the hallway towards the bedrooms. “He’s just so, so… I don’t know what he is! But its pissing me off!”
Caislyn linked her arm with Jax as they walked down the hallway. “Sweetie, he’s being over protective because he cares about you.”
“Whatever! He’s a vampire. He has his own agenda.” Jaxon huffed and plopped down on the bed in the room they entered.
Caislyn stood at the doorway. “You are too, Jax. Sort of. So you can't use that excuse anymore.”
“How about he’s male? Is that a good enough excuse?” Jaxon snarled as she fell back laying across the bed.
Caislyn smirked “Maybe. But you can’t deny that there’s something going on between the two of you.”
“Not what I wanted to hear Caislyn! Now get out!” Jaxon playfully threw a pillow at her friend.
Caislyn laughed as she caught the pillow and tossed it back. “Okay fine. Bathroom is down two doors and I’m on the other side of you. If you need anything, just yell.” She shut the door leaving Jaxon to rest and walked into the room her mother used to share with her on their visits. Caislyn could feel the exhaustion tugging at her and knew it wouldn’t be long before she was sound asleep.
Jaxon lay upon the small bed staring at the ceiling. She had been tossing and turning for at least an hour. Her mind was just whirring through information. Caislyn was right, Jax had been through a lot in just a few weeks. It was amazing that she wasn't in some padded room somewhere by now! She couldn't remember the last decent night's sleep she'd had, and instead of enjoying a night off, Seth wanted to be Mr. Jerkface and ruin the one time that they might have some peace!
Jaxon leaned up and pounded the pillow trying to make it more cushy. 'Stupid vampire,' she thought angrily. She dropped her head back down with a pout. Jaxon turned again in the bed searching for a comfortable position. Every time she stopped moving, her mind would drift back to her latest confrontation with Seth. 'I refuse to waste anymore time thinking about him and his arrogance. I'll go fix some hot tea and relax. I'm going to get some good sleep tonight, one way or another!' she decided as she got up and threw on her clothes. 
****
Caislyn dropped off to sleep almost immediately. She felt secure and at home here, her grandmother and great grandmother had always made certain everyone felt at home in the cottage. Her dreams jumped around a bit, unstable, and random with her last flitting thoughts of the day. She found herself reliving that night that her parents were taken. She watched as her mom sent first Melina and then the book flying off into space.  The men in the brown robes were there, the one with the ice eyes was looking at her direction, but he couldn't see her there. She was only a dream. A thought occurred to Caislyn then that she needed to follow the book, but before she could fixate on that thought her dream jumped.
Caislyn found herself walking around the hidden bunker at the Summer's End party. She walked right into Gregore. His solid body seemed to call out to her. There she was looking up into his eyes, part of her knowing this was just a dream, but wishing it was so much more. She looked into those eyes and abandoned all pretenses. She reached toward his face tentatively, brushed a hand across his cheek, then reached behind his head running her fingers through his hair as she guided him closer. The kiss they shared sent little shock waves through her body, almost as if an electric current were humming through her. The kiss, which started out a light and feathery thing turned into something more, a hungry need that built between the two of them.
There was a knocking on what sounded like glass that brought Caislyn's attention from Gregore. They were suddenly sitting in a car outside of her family's cottage in North Carolina. Someone was tapping on the window of the cottage. "Oh! I have to go, my parents are going to be so pissed." Caislyn said, without another thought her hand flew to the door handle.
"Cais, no, stay with me, please!" Gregore begged her. His voice broke up a little on the please which in turn twisted at Caislyn's heart. "These are the dreams I have of you, only this one feels so real.  Don't walk away from it now."
"It's okay," she said, "I will see you later, every thing's back to normal now." Caislyn bent over and kissed him lightly again, before hopping out of the car. She walked to the house and opened the door only to find herself now in the special room at the back of Hidden Dimensions. She stood barefoot in the grass, looking over by the pond. There was a book laying in the grass. She wasn't sure what the book was, but she knew it shouldn't just be laying around on the ground so she went to it. As she got closer, the book seemed to fall further away from her, as if the world was rushing past them. When she finally got close enough to touch it she realized she wasn't in the same room any longer.
****
Seth flopped down on the couch and sighed deeply. This had turned into a complete mess. The more he tried to think about what their next move might be, the more thoughts of Jaxon drifted through his mind. The woman drove him insane. Ever since he had laid eyes on her his life had become increasingly complicated. Now the council would be after them, and there was no telling to what lengths they would go to find the girls. Seth sat up on the couch and put his head in his hands. He could feel the tug of the night calling to his need for blood. But since he wasn’t sure where exactly they had teleported to, Seth was reluctant to go hunting. Many countries had not accepted the existence of his kind as well as the United States had, and were very active in keeping down the population in whatever means they found necessary. He would have to find other means to sustain his body.
Standing, he walked over and opened the sliding doors that lead to the kitchen.
****
Caislyn reached for the book, and spun forward through the Irish cottage until she was standing in the attic. The book sat on top of an old armoire.  She went to reach for it, and was surprised at someone clearing their throat behind her. Caislyn turned to see her great grandmother standing there. "Maimeó," Caislyn used the endearment she had heard her mother use for the woman when she was just a child. "How are you here?"
"You are dreaming, dearest, Caislyn." She smiled up at the girl who had so obviously inherited her father's height. "That book is not just for you."
"What do you mean?"
"You alone can not possess it. I don't think your mother did it that way on purpose, but Fate has her way with our tongues sometimes, does she not?"
"So, who then?"
"I think you already know that answer, child."
Caislyn thought a moment about how Jaxon and herself could do things together that they could never do alone.
****
“Holy Crap!” Jaxon shrieked. “Could you warn a lady before you just barge into the room? Geez, I almost threw my hot tea at you!”
Seth raised an eyebrow “I apologize, I didn’t mean to startle you. I wasn’t aware you were in here. You must be learning to mask your presence.“
Jaxon turned back towards the stove where she had just poured herself a cup of hot tea to help relax. “ Whatever, I just came in here to get some tea, I’ll be out of your way in just a second.”
“Jax, you aren’t in my way.”
“Really?" Jaxon remarked turning to face the vampire. "Because it seems lately that is exactly how you’ve been reacting towards me. You know, Like you’d rather me be a good little girl, mind my manners, stay home and out of the way unless spoken too. Well, you’re out of lucky buddy. I've had one man in my life that treated me like that and after almost killing me and coming after me again, I killed him. I’ll be damned if I will ever live through that again!” Jaxon declared holding her head high.
“I have never treated you like that! I just don’t want to see you tromping off flaunting your new found powers and getting yourself killed!” Seth remarked stepping up closer to her.
“See, there  you go again!” Jaxon threw her hands up. “I’m not some careless child. Caislyn and I have been training, I’m not going to get myself killed. Besides why would you care? We’d be out of your way and you can go back to being with your precious council!”
“I don’t want to be with the council,” Seth said in a low velvety voice. His need for blood and his mounting frustration had turned his eyes a bright green. Jaxon was close enough he could smell her light perfume. Her dark eyes were flaring with anger and she looked sexy as hell.
Suddenly Jaxon felt the atmosphere in the room turn from strained tension to a deep attraction that was pushing at them both. Seth reached out and grabbed her, pulling her to him. He kissed her roughly, allowing a small bit of his desire to seep through. 
At first Jaxon didn’t know how to react, but her body immediately defied any logical thought and responded to his urgency. Her hands followed their own path, one reaching up curling her fingers into his hair, and the other running along the hard, defined muscles of his chest and abdomen. Jaxon could feel the slight scrape of his fangs along her lips and it sent a tingling rush through her body.
Seth’s grip on Jaxon tightened as he backed her up, pressing her against the counter. Kissing her had only ignited a deeper yearning, and his control was starting to slip. He could feel his body reacting to her close proximity and knew she could as well. He had wanted this for weeks and he wasn’t about to let her go now. His mouth left her lips and traveled a painstakingly slow path along her chin and down her neck. His hand was moving up her rib cage underneath her shirt. Jaxon let out a small, barely audible moan when the heat of his palm reached her breast. That small sound drove Seth nearly mad. He reached up and grabbed a handful of hair, directing Jaxon's face back towards his as he reclaimed her mouth. He pressed himself against her harder, and reached for the clasp of her bra.
"I know where the book is! The one my parents were looking at when they were taken! The key to their disappearance is here!!” Caislyn burst into the kitchen, eyes wide with excitement.
Jaxon pushed Seth aside quickly, “W-what?” she asked stumbling over the word as she tried to give herself a minute to shake off the encounter she just had. Her body was still shaking from anticipation and her face was flush with heat. She blinked rapidly trying to understand what Caislyn had just announced.
Caislyn realized what had been going on before she so rudely barged in, but she didn't want to embarrass Jaxon any further, and this was too important to wait, so she pressed on. “I had another dream! The book that my parents were looking at when they were taken, you know the one I kept trying to find and it was gone? Its here! I just need help getting to it.”
“You mean your dad dream-walked with you again? He showed you where it was?” Jaxon questioned.
“No, this was more like a vision. I saw the attack on the store again, when my parents were taken. I saw this man wearing a brown cloak with these crystal blue eyes, then I saw the book and it was like it was flying through time and space. And then I saw it here. It’s up in the attic, but I can’t seem to get the door to come down. My Great, Great Grandmother appeared to me in the dream and told me I couldn't get the book myself. She wasn't lying, the door is stuck. That book holds the key Jax. I have to have that book!”
“Okay, well, lets go get it,” Jaxon declared as she started to walk into the little hallway. She was grateful for the interruption. Her breathing had calmed somewhat, but she wanted as much distance between her and Seth as possible and didn't even want to think about what could have just happened. 
Jax stood looking up at the cutout in the ceiling containing the stairs to the attic. The little string that was used to pull the stairs down had broken a few inches from the clasp. It hung, right above her head, taunting them. 
Jaxon looked to Caislyn, who held up the rest of the string. “It broke when I tried to pull them down,” she gave Jax her best cheesy smile.
“I’m shorter than you, Cais. There’s no way I can reach that string," Jax began looking around. "Where’s a chair? Maybe if you stand in the cha-"
“Jaxon, you’re part vampire. You can jump and reach it.” Seth said irritably as he moved in front of the girls and hopped up grabbing the pull string. He had to tug hard, but the stairs creaked downward allowing access to the dark storage area above.
Caislyn grabbed the rungs and started climbing without hesitation.
"Oh, right! I forgot." Jax commented grabbing the rungs and heading up behind Caislyn as quickly as possible. She could feel the frustration rolling off of Seth. He was irritable as hell, but there was something more to it than their little tryst being interrupted. Jaxon couldn't identify the feeling though. Between Caislyn's anxiety to find the book and Seth's foul mood, she was sure it was enough to cause her to unintentionally ignite something. She decided she needed to put up her shield, even if it was only to allow herself some clarity of thought.
Caislyn stepped up to the wooden floor of the attic into complete darkness. She held up her hand and witch light glowed from her palm. It gave just enough illumination for her to see the small lantern hanging from the ceiling. She turned towards Jaxon, "Can you light it?"
"Can I light what?" Jaxon asked as she stood up straight and banged her head on the lantern. "Ouch! Oh that. Yeah sure," she steadied the swinging lantern and rubbed her head. The wick sparked to life and filled the room with a yellow light. 
Caislyn looked about the room and noticed the armoire she had seen in her dream. She moved a couple steps towards it to give Seth room to get up the stairs too. As she moved closer, a cold tingly sensation ran it's way up her arms and over her entire body. Through shivering teeth she managed to say, "something is not right. It just got really cold in here."
"Caislyn?"  Jaxon questioned, but before she could say anymore an old woman sort of flickered into existence beside Caislyn. It was as if she was just a thought in one moment and then she pulled herself together to create the illusion that she was just as solid as the two girls in the room. "What the hell?"
"Jaxon, meet my Great, Great Grandmother." Caislyn smiled shyly then shrugged, "I did mentioned that she was in my dream last night, but honestly, I didn't expect to find her here when we came up either. I thought she was just a dream person, you know?"
"The two of you," the old woman said with a smile, "always so much trouble, even before you were born." She laughed a hearty laugh that only old ladies can get away with. "I don't have much time. Your mother sent me with a message, Caislyn.” The look on Caislyn's face let the old woman know she had left out some important information. “Oh, she is quite fine, dear, as is your father. You need to find The Order though, and the monks that stole them away. The book they were looking for is here. A secret only the two of you can uncover lies within. Your parents were looking, and came so close, Caislyn.  The monks took them, with their brown robes and cruel eyes. You must find them soon, and fear not help is on the way. Trust your hearts, they'll see you through.” The old woman was beginning to fade a bit around the edges.
“What are we supposed to do? What about Seth?” Jaxon asked.
“Seth?” the old woman questioned, then she looked pensive. “Quite the character, if memory serves.” She smiled and faded a bit more,before she noticed the man who had finally found his way up into the attic. “Ah, I knew I could count on you to stick around.” She smiled up at Seth, “Your word is yet kept.” She looked to the girls, nearly invisible now, “trust your hearts.”
The girls both looked to Seth.
“Looks like you have more to explain, Seth,” Caislyn started.
“A lot more,” Jaxon finished. “Let's get this book downstairs and figure out what the hell is so important about it.” Jaxon paused after watching Caislyn pick the book up. “What the hell did Grandma Ghost mean about trusting our hearts?” Jaxon asked.
“The hell if I know,” she shrugged again, “but we need to figure it out because she was right about the monks. Remember my dream sketches from when my parents were taken? Those men were wearing brown robes, they very well could have been monks. Maybe the book here will tell us which kind.”
“Or maybe Seth will know,” Jaxon interjected turning to look at the vampire, “he seems to know everything else before we do.”
“Yea, I am more concerned right now with what she meant by help being here soon. How would anyone know where to look for us?”
“If help knows where to find us, we may not be as safe as you thought here,” Seth pointed out.
“Great, nothing like setting a girl’s mind at ease there stalker-boy.” Jaxon started in.
“You kidnapped me, remember?” Seth retorted.
“Shut up! The two of you were just trying to rip each others clothes off a few minutes ago, thank you for that image that I have to try to erase by the way.”  Caislyn thought for a moment. “What do we know?”
Jaxon and Seth simply looked at her, afraid to put their two sense in now that Caislyn appeared to be starting up on her own rampage.
Caislyn sighed and kept rolling through her little tirade, “We know that I am part witch and part Fey and that Jax is part witch, part vampire. That makes us both pretty unique, I guess. We know that together we are stronger than we are separately. My parents are okay for now and are being held by some loony-bin monks who have a hard-on for this book,” she held the book in the air for effect. “We know that we are in Ireland now, which is at least somewhat safer than where we were in the States, especially since it will take a while for anyone to realize how far we went or in what direction. According to my dead great grandmother, help is on the way and we are this close to uncovering the secret my parents have been working on for years. We’re close to an end, guys. We just have to find the creepy monks, rescue my family, and figure out how to make the non-human community believe we are not part of some freaky end of days prophecy.”
“Yea, that sounds simple enough!” Jaxon said sarcastically, while all Seth did was give an audible sigh. 
Caislyn looked over at the two cynics she now had to deal with, “well, I don’t know about the two of you, but I'm tired. I only got about an hours worth of creepy-dream time sleep earlier. I need to shut my eyes so I can think tomorrow.” She headed for the bedroom and turned in time to catch a look passing between Jaxon and Seth. “Seriously, I don’t care if you two screw or fight all night, but I don’t have ear plugs, so which ever you choose, just keep it down. Tomorrow I am all about saving the world!” At the looks she got from her friends Caislyn amended her comment, “okay how about just saving my family and our own asses then?”
***
Three Short Stories of The Awakening Trilogy

Into the World a Witch is Born
Into the World a Secret is Born
Double Crossing Demon
***
Into the World a Witch is Born
Catriona came from a long line of witches, many with special talents. Hers would prove to be one of the rarest talents a witch could inherit, future sight. It had not been seen in their family line for more than five generations. She didn't just see glimpses or random predictions, if she focused on a particular person she could see their entire life and beyond flashed before her in waves of emotions, knowledge, and sometimes as clear as a movie playing in her head. When her great granddaughter, Vesta, was born she would use her gift despite the fact that she did not agree with meddling into the family line and looking to their own futures. Vesta had been sick from birth and they all just wanted to have a little piece of mind about whether the child would make it or not.
Catriona took a small lock of the child's hair and went to work scrying for her future in the waters of the pond behind their old stone cottage. At first she saw nothing and she feared what that meant. Then slowly, the light chop to the water decreased and became smooth as glass. Images began to unfold and Catriona was dumped into a conversation she would one day have with Vesta as a young woman.
"Maimeó, I don't know what to do." Vesta looked to her great grandmother, the most trusted person in her life since she lost her parents, and pleaded for answers that she knew the old lady did not possess. "I love him, Maimeó, I can't just walk away from him and go back home." Tears were streaming down her flushed face. Vesta was the token Irish girl in looks alone. Her mother's family had come from Romania, but her father's family was pure Irish. The red hair that fanned out across her shoulders along with her alabaster skin, which was spotted with freckles, gave away that Irish heritage.
Vesta was the first Vadoma female to be born away from the gypsy clan in her family. They denounced her mother for running away with the fair-haired Irishman who swept her off her feet during their travels. Having been banished, Vesta's mother, Drina, moved with him to his family's home in Ireland. While Aedan was not magical in nature, he came from a long line of Irish witches. When the women of the family found out that Drina was a gypsy they embraced her and her knowledge while sharing theirs. Vesta was five when her parents packed her up and they moved to the United States where Aedan was offered a position he couldn't refuse. She would always visit her grandmother and her great grandmother during her summer vacations from school. In doing so, it ensured that she kept a bit of the Irish lilt to her voice when she spoke, especially when her temper flared. Catriona smiled as the imprint of how Vesta came to be was intermingled with her own memories of meeting Drina and blessing her union with her grandson, Aedan.
"Gariníon," Catriona spoke softly, "It is easy to be pleasant when life flows by like a song, but the man worth while is the one who will smile when everything goes dead wrong. For the test of the heart is trouble, and it always comes with years, and the smile that is worth the praises of earth is the smile that shines through the tears."
"Maimeó, that was beautiful! You always know just what to say."
"Don't pass judgment on me too quickly, Gariníon, I read that one on the Internet this morning." Catriona laughed heartily and Vesta could not help be undone by the woman's pleasure with herself. "See there, sweet child, life is not all tears. Your troubles will soon be quelled."
"How can you be so sure?" Vesta looked into the wise old woman's eyes and saw in them years of experience, heartache, sorrow, happiness, and life. She bowed her head to her beloved great grandmother just as a knock sounded at the door. Both women turned in time to see MacDara come bursting through. Catriona gave a knowing look to him as he came closer to them. Before he could say anything she was already speaking. "And so the past repeats itself with a twist of circumstance." She looked upon the confusion written all over her granddaughter's face then back to Mac. "I know what you have done, more importantly I know who you really are MacDara, son of the Oak. You may fool the young ones, but a true wise woman knows when she sees one of the Fae in her midst. Love's will shall be done, and I will not step in the way, she is yours to love, but also yours to protect. Should any harm come to her you shall feel my wrath for eternity."
"Maimeó?" Vesta questioned.
"Go, now my sweet Gariníon," She looked to the corner of the room, where she had been busy packing before Vesta came to speak to her. "You're things are ready to go." At the questioning look in Vesta's eyes she continued, "I glimpsed the pond this morning when I was about gathering my herbs. She told me of your troubles and showed me what must be done." Catriona smiled up at her great granddaughter and hugged her fiercely. "Go now, child. May your feet be swift as the wind and your lives be beyond the reach of those who seek you."
Taking her great grandmother's blessing and the bags she had packed for them, Mac and Vesta set out to the United States together, running from one family and blessed by another, just as her parents had done so many years before.
Catriona's vision diminished only to be replaced by a new one. This one flashed forward a couple of years in the life of her beloved Vesta. "Mac," Vesta squalled out amidst a hard contraction, "We aren't going to make it, just pull over."
Mac looked at his wife with fear barely concealed in his eyes. "We can get there, just tell her to hang on a little longer. Nika will be able to help you through this better than I can, plus we have to pull a lot of magic to conceal a Fae birth." He said it. The concern they both had through this whole pregnancy. It was forbidden for a child to be born of witch and Fae descent. Throughout history only two such births were known, and they were spoken of as a cautionary tale. In one instance a child was killed by an assassin of the Fae high court when he was born. In another instance a pregnancy between Fae and witch was thought to have happened and so the woman was killed before she could birth the baby. As it turned out the child was not part Fae, she was just a witch, who had been set up by a Fae she had slighted in some manner. In either case the course of action was clear, if you dare produce an heir to both Fae and Witch lineage the Fae will seek the child out and end the matter.
Vesta doubled over in the front seat of the blue station wagon as another contraction hit her. Sweat beads were forming on her head and she was having trouble breathing, despite the exercises Nika had taught her. "Please, Mac," she pleaded, "I don't want to give birth in this car. I never liked the damn thing to begin with, don't let her be born in this hunk of metal."
One look into his wife's troubled eyes and Mac could no longer deny her. He pulled off on an old country road and found a little hidden cove in a copse of trees. He helped her out of the car and left her to lean on it momentarily while he formed a protective circle in the grassy area at the center of the cove. Once the circle was nearly made he picked Vesta up and placed her at its center, then closed the circle.
Mac began to chant an age-old spell that would help conceal the fact that they were even in the field to begin with. He hoped it would be enough to conceal the baby's birth as well. If his family ever found out, there would be hell to pay and he was not about to let his daughter be left to the Fae's form of justice.
Vesta screamed, causing Mac to nearly loose his concentration with the concealment chant. He was going to kick himself for listening to her later. He couldn't chant and talk her through this at the same time. As he continued to chant he helped Vesta sit forward to push each time a contraction hit. Vesta knew the moment the baby crowned because Mac's eyes grew large and clouded with unshed tears. She pushed again several times and fell back to rest as Mac held up their baby girl to the sky. He still continued to chant, but through the chant she heard him name their baby girl. "Caislyn Moira Vadoma." He was blessing her now "A daughter of wood and fire. She will be both the fuel and the flame." Mac proclaimed as he laid the baby on her mother's chest.
Vesta knew full well what he meant, he was MacDara, son of the Oak, and she was Vesta, named for the guardian of the sacred fire. Her daughter would be both Witch and Fae, something far more powerful than either of them separately.
Tears graced Catriona's cheeks as she realized she was watching her future great-great granddaughter playing in a field three years after her birth. Copper strands shimmered amidst the chocolate brown hair on the three year olds head.
Caislyn was playing in the filed where she was born. Her parents managed to buy the property shortly after her birth and they had a small stone cottage, reminiscent of Catriona's own cottage in Ireland. Caislyn was practicing magic again. Of course, she was still too young to understand the consequences of what she was doing. There were twenty small butterflies fluttering around, dancing with her. They were all trying to catch the sun's rays as they were lost behind the billowy cloud cover only to peek out again a few steps from where they had been. It wasn't until Caislyn conjured a hound straight out of Faerie to play with that her parents began to worry about being found out.
"Mac, you have to do it. What if she decides to conjure a person to play with out of Faerie? How do you think it will go over when the Fae Guard shows up to take our baby away?"
"She will live a half life, never being fulfilled if I bind her, Vesta." Mac looked out at his daughter who was still dancing in the field with butterflies. "How do I break such a beautiful little thing?"
"Better a half life, a broken life, than no life at all." Vesta was stubborn and set in her ways. She would not be convinced that the girl could learn to control her Fae side. "She will be raised as a witch, Mac. She will still be better off than a human child. She will know magic." Vesta hung her head low and continued on quietly, "she just won't be able to know the magic of her father's people." Tears began to fall from her face as Mac pulled her in closer.
"Once again, you are right, my beautiful wife. We have no other alternative." As his chin rest upon his wife's head and he looked out at his daughter dancing with butterflies Mac mourned the loss of the her Fae powers, the part of her that was completely him. "I will do it tonight when she falls asleep."
That night as Caislyn slept her father placed a binding spell on her, effectively blocking her use of her Fae abilities. He could not, however; bring himself to fully bind her and so he added a little clause in the binding. "One soul belonging to two worlds, shall forever hide a side. Dreams will reveal glimpses, but locked out of Fae and it's use she will be until comes such a day, as my darling daughter finds another soul like hers, to help her along the way."
A wave of nausea swept through Catriona signaling to her that she was near the end of the journey through her future lineage. Tears still fell down her cheeks as she watched a teenage Caislyn struggling to be normal when she was anything but.
"Come on Gregore, they will never know." Caislyn was pleading with her friend to take her to a party downtown that she had heard about. Gregore, while one of the better looking guys in her school, was strictly friend material for Caislyn. Even though there was a spark of something more in his eyes when he looked at her, she refused to believe it. Caislyn was not, however; above using that to her advantage to get her way.
"Cais, your dad always knows." He snuck a sideways glance at her through his messy dirty blond, too long hair, and continued, "Remember last time, when I took you down to the river for that bash in Camden?" He ignored her giggled response, "yea, I thought your dad was going to fry me up for dinner that night. I'm still not convinced that he doesn't have a lock of my hair somewhere so that he and your mom can perform some sort of spell on me, give me the pox or something."
Caislyn rolled her eyes. "Don't be ridiculous Gregore, you know my parents don't practice the dark arts."
"Yea, until their only daughter decides to run off with some boy to a rave and then they will change their mind."
"Greg, come on," she pleaded again, "I don't have a car." She put her special pouty face on that she knew always cracked Gregore's resolve. "You can't let me miss the party of the century!" She batted her eyelashes a bit, just for good measure. "Besides, who are you going to dance with if I'm not there? You know I'm the only one from school with any moves that come close to matching yours!"
Gregore was faltering. He couldn't take it when she looked at him like that. His heart was hammering in his chest and he was about to break. If he didn't know any better he would think Caislyn put a spell on him years ago, in fourth grade. Caislyn was only in second grade, but when she saw another witch trying to hex him behind his back she stepped in and caught the spell. The girl trying to hex him was upset because he wouldn't take her to the school dance Friday. Caislyn threatened to turn her into a toad if she messed with him again, then she ran off to catch up to her friends. He had been in love with her ever since. He knew that she hadn't put a spell on him though, because she definitely never felt the same way about him. Still, he couldn't find it in his heart to be upset with her about that.
She was the most upfront person he ever knew. Aside from her sly little stunts to get out from underneath her way too overprotective family's sights he never knew of her to lie, to anyone. She would find ways to sugar coat the truth, but she would never outright lie. Even when her parents found her she was compelled by some part of her to tell them the truth about what had happened. It was one of the things he truly admired about her.
"Alright Case, but this is really the last time. And I am not going to take the fall for this one. You are only 14, your dad will kill me if he finds out I'm the one that took you there." He gave a sheepish shrug of his shoulders and a crooked sideways smile as she began to jump up and down.
"I love you Greg, you're the best." Caislyn was so ecstatic that she was going to be attending her first rave that she completely missed the shocked, excited, and then hurt reaction of Gregore as he went through the motions of hearing her proclaim a love for him and then realizing that it was a friend kind of love. Caislyn continued on with her excited little dance before she remembered that she had to go get ready. "I'll meet you at your house in like two hours. I have to get something else on." She plucked at her dingy T-shirt and her abused jean shorts as she looked up at Gregor. "I owe you big time!" She dashed a quick kiss on his cheek and ran off towards Hidden Dimensions, the bookstore her parents owned down the street. They had moved in the apartments over the shop seven years ago because they claimed they didn't like the commute from their country cottage. They still visited the cottage over summer vacation and for her birthday, and while she missed it, opportunities like tonight's rave did not present themselves so readily to country girls, so she had to be happy with the outcome.
For Catriona the nausea grew worse as she was flung forward through this young girl's continuing life. The moment she stopped the fast forward cycle she was hit with the overwhelming sadness that seemed to consume the child. Caislyn and a short pale brunette girl were standing on the rooftop of what looked like an abandoned building. Fear was intermingled now with the sadness Catriona had first picked up on.
The two of them backed themselves up to the ledge of the building looking to see if they could make the jump to the next rooftop. The brunette looked across to the adjacent roof top and then back at Caislyn, “Uh Uh! There's no way I can make that jump, do you see these heels?” She pointed to her boots and then looked back up accusingly at Caislyn, “what do they want anyway? What have you done?”
“Nothing,” Caislyn began as the roof top door burst open and out flowed an angry looking clan of vampires. “Shit!” Caislyn grabbed hold of girl's arm and looked over the edge of the building to the alley beneath them wishing there was a way down. No sooner than she thought about needing a way down than she blinked her eyes open and the two of them were standing in the alley.
“You can fly,” the brunette shouted, “what was in those drinks?”
“What the hell?” Caislyn looked at the girl wondering if maybe she had something to do with the unusual form of transportation that had just placed them in the alley. “Let's worry about the details later, we need to get out of here.”
Caislyn lead her through the alley and out to the street. They turned right and began to head to Caislyn's apartment over the book store when the brunette chimed in, “but my apartment is the other way.”
“Trust me, we will be safer at my place.”
“Uh, I hope it's not much further because they are right on our ass!”
Caislyn turned to see how many of them were following behind...
Catriona's vision blurred and wavered, she saw a familiar face in the shadows dispatching one of the vampires chasing her Great-Great Granddaughter. She would have to remind him one day about his obligation to her family, but that wasn't what she had come here to see. Catriona had the answers that her family requested. There was something special that happened when those two girls touched. A veil was lifted and each had powers that were set free. After seeing the previous glimpses into Vesta's life though, Catriona understood that she would have to keep that to herself or doom the future. She would report back to her family that Vesta would get well and grow to have a child, a daughter, of her own. She would keep the rest hidden from them for fear that they would all remember the prophecy that was produced so long ago about the two great powers who would change the world in unimaginable ways.
***
Into the World a Secret is Born
The slight breeze rustled the leaves of the old oak tree as Meriwyn stood by the river bank. She had taken a walk to think and try to calm her mind. Communing with nature was the best way to find the answers she needed. Even though she was from a line of some of the most powerful witches of all time, her glamor would not hold much longer. Disguising her body was one thing, but it would not be able to hide the birth of her baby. She knew the rules. The different supernatural species were never supposed to breed. It was strictly forbidden and when the council found out about the baby there would be nothing she could do to prevent her fate. Meriwyn was determined to save her daughter from the inevitable death that would she would find at the hands of the council.
Darren and Meriwyn had broken the laws one too many times. So far they were able to manipulate things to their favor, but this child would not be accepted. She had not even told Darren that she was pregnant. He had already gone through so much and she refused to allow him to take the burden upon himself any longer. The laws claimed they were not allowed to be together, a witch and a vampire, but they had found ways. 
The Old Seer's prophecy did more harm than good in her eyes. The Seer's rantings had all the supernatural leaders terror-stricken. They were not fearful because they were worried about their existence, or if their world would change, but because they each wanted to be the most powerful. Greed and power corrupted indiscriminately. Meriwyn didn't have time to debate the politics of the lands. She needed to save her child and hide her away from a world that was on the brink of war. The non-humans were coming out of hiding and the humans were running scared. Some humans chose to fight back and Meriwyn had heard tales of what they were doing to people just like herself. The experiments were fast becoming legend. Tears fell from her cheeks, running in fast hot rivulets as she pictured her daughter growing up in the middle of this mess. Her only goal now was to find a place for her unborn child where she would be safe, loved, and accepted. That place seemed to not exist anywhere any more.
Meriwyn stopped walking. 'Humans,' she thought to herself. 'If she's raised human by people who don't know any better, maybe,' As soon as the thought occurred to her she knew just what to do. The one human person she had trusted in the world, loving, kind, and warm who never feared her, even knowing what she was. The plan started forming in Meriwyn's mind, the plan that had to work in order to save her daughter. 
****
"I'm going to put the dishes away and then I'll be right up," Inez told her husband and then she kissed him on the cheek as he turned to walk down the hallway towards the bedroom.
"Alright, but babies don't make themselves you know," he said over his shoulder.
Inez sighed and shook her head. "I know. I'll be there in a few minutes." She walked into the kitchen and turned on the light. She busied herself with the task of putting away the clean dishes as she pondered the thought of having a baby. It wasn't that she didn't want children, she did, very much. They had been trying for a couple of years now, and it just wasn't happening. Lately, Inez began to wonder if Fate had another plan for her. She believed that things happened for a reason, and sometimes those reasons didn't fall into the plans people made for themselves. Her husband wasn't ready to give in yet. He was ready to be a father. 'And a fine one he would make,' she thought. She could try again, for him, maybe this time it would happen.
Inez wiped down the stove and turned off the kitchen light. As she went through the house checking the locks she paused for a moment to look out the paned glass door at the sky beyond. It had been a rainy and windy night but the clouds seemed to be moving out. She turned and started down the hallway when the front doorbell chimed.
"Who in the world could that be at this time of night?" she called out to her husband, who emerged from the bedroom.
Joe's brow was furrowed with concern, "I'm not sure, but nothing good comes unexpected late at night." He walked past her headed for the front door.
Inez followed him, curiosity getting the best of her.
Joe looked through the peephole. "Its a woman," he said, "she's soaking wet and looks light she might be pregnant."
"Well, don't just stand there Joe, open the door! She might need some help. Maybe her car broke down or something." Inez fussed as she moved him over to open the door.
"Can we help... Oh My Goodness!" she exclaimed.
The woman was doubled over holding her belly and her dark brown wet hair had fallen out of her hooded cloak that was covering her face.
"Oh dear, help her Joe. Bring her inside. She's soaking wet, the poor thing and obviously she's having contractions."
Joe's eyes widened for a moment as he took in the fragile pregnant visitor. It was apparent that his wife expected him to move her since she wasn't doing so herself. So he swept her up in his arms and carried her into the living room. He placed her gently on the chaise lounge and moved back to allow Inez to tend to the woman.
The stranger took a deep breath and stretched out on the lounge a bit more, making herself as comfortable as she could get. She turned to look at Inez with a softness in her expression. Inez was busy putting towels behind her head to help with her long wet hair and covering her with a small throw blanket. "I'll fix us some warm tea, that should help take the chill off of you dear. Go get some water on the burner Joe, while I try to get her more comfortable." Joe scurried off towards the kitchen and let his wife take the lead on this. He knew better than to get in her way when she was trying to care for someone. It was her nature to be maternal, which is why he wanted to give her a child so badly. She would make a wonderful mother. Inez lifted the woman's feet and began to put a pillow under them.
"Please, sit for a moment" the stranger said softly as she grabbed hold of Inez's arm. "I need your help."
Inez immediately stopped and knelt by the woman's side. She looked into the woman's face and could see the fatigue and strain wearing on her. "Is there someone I can call? Do you need to go to the hospital?"
"No, I came here to you, Inez. I need your help. Only you can help me."
Inez leaned back from the woman apparently startled that this strange pregnant woman knew her.
"What do you mean? Who are you? Why do you need my help?"
"Look at me Inez, really look at me," the woman said weakly. "Don't you recognize me? We were inseparable when we were young. You were the only person I could trust, and my closest friend."
"Oh my God.” Inez said as the realization dawned on her. “Meriwyn?" Inez leaned closer and took her hand. Meriwyn smiled her answer just before another contraction seized her.
"Just breath Meriwyn. Clear your mind, push the pain out. Breath through it. That's right," Inez coached and wiped the wet hair from her old friend's face.
Meriwyn took in the soothing calm that radiated from her dearest friend. They hadn't seen each other in years, but Meriwyn had always held her close in her thoughts. Once the contraction subsided, Meriwyn took the chance to explain as much as she could.
"I'm sorry for coming to you like this, but there was no other way. I need your help Inez. I don't have much time, and I must be gone soon before they find me here."
"But Meriwyn, you're in labor. You're going to have this baby soon. You can't possibly go anywhere, but maybe a hospital." Inez protested.
"No! No hospitals, Inez. You must take my baby, raise her as your own. I've got all the necessary papers with me in my satchel. Its the only way.
"What do you mean the only way? The only way for what?" Inez questioned as Joe came back into the room with a steaming mug of tea.
"For my daughter to live," Meriwyn replied as a contraction swept through her yet again.
Joe stood very still. "Is she going to have her baby right here?" He asked in a small voice.
Holding her friend's hand, Inez looked up at her husband "Yes, I do believe she is. Put the tea down, go get some boiling water and all the towels you can find. Hurry, we don't have much time." Joe almost tripped over himself as he rushed out of the room. "This was really not what I had in mind tonight. I wanted to make babies, not deliver them," Joe was saying as he left the room to get the supplies his wife had just listed off.
The next several hours were filled with pain and joy as Meriwyn's daughter arrived into the world. Inez held the little girl in her arms. She had been cleaned up and wore a makeshift cloth diaper. Joe had found a small blanket to wrap her in to keep her warm. They took the newborn into the living room to give her to Meriwyn, but she wasn't there. A file of papers lay on the coffee table in front of the couch.
Joe and Inez were stunned into silence. They went to the couch, and opened the file. It included adoption papers, that only needed to be signed. A birth certificate. And a letter written on old parchment paper in an odd colored ink. The couple looked at each other and then read the letter.
My dearest friend Inez,
As soon as you let go of this letter, it will dissolve. I've placed a charm upon it to protect us. So please, read with care. This file contains everything you need. All the papers for the adoption are here. Also, there is a birth certificate, stating that she is human. As she grows older, you will only need to show this certificate. It is charmed to ensure that she is not tested. Make sure that they hold it in their hands, or it will not work.
I can not say for certain if she will carry the witch gene. But be aware that there is a possibility that she may develop powers of her own. You will know by her birthmark. It is a telltale sign of the witch lineage she belongs to. The darker it becomes the more evolved she has grown. If it stays hidden or is very light, then she is just a carrier.
You must never tell anyone about me or the events of this night. Not even my daughter. I cast a protection spell to hide my presence from those who see. This will ensure that no one knows I was ever there. Only the three of us may be privy to this secret. I must disappear from your thoughts and your lives. It is the only way my daughter will survive. And it will keep you safe as well.
Please forgive me. I know I have not told you everything. But believe me when I say, this is the only way. She is a special child and she would certainly die if she were in my world. She must be raised in a warm, loving, accepting environment. And the only person in this world that I know who is capable of providing that is you.
You were there for me when we were so much younger. You helped me embrace who I am and what I was to become. I need you to do the very same for my daughter. She will be safe with you and your husband. You love each other so very much and have wanted a child for your own. Please take this gift I have offered to you. She will be a blessing to your marriage and your love for one another.
Blessed be,
Meriwyn
Inez put the letter on the table and watched it dissolve. Joe put his arm around his wife as tears stung her eyes. They both looked at the tiny baby girl in her arms. She was theirs now.
****
Six years later...
"I understand your concern, Mrs. Washington, but we both know she's not like that. She's a six year old little girl. She would never cause harm to anyone. I have trouble understanding why a person in your stature and with your experience would be swayed by a group of parents that are basing their complaints upon the color of someone's skin, especially that of a sweet little girl," Inez Delaney pleaded into he phone. She had been on the phone with school officials all day trying to make sense out of why her daughter was being evicted from their school system.
"But Mrs. Washington, she has been tested. You've seen the documents. Just because she's adopted doesn't mean..." Inez hesitated as she listened, “But… I see… How many signatures?" Again she hesitated as she took in exactly what Mrs. Washington had been saying, “Oh. Well thank you, Mrs. Washington, for your time. I was certainly hoping that you, who grew up in an era of discrimination based on the color of skin, would have been more compassionate to this situation. But I guess anyone can be captivated by their fears of the unknown if they allow themselves to be. Have a good day Mrs. Washington, and let your actions today forever weigh on your conscious."
Inez Delaney hung up the phone and took a deep breath. She had really counted on the chairperson of the School Board to be more understanding. Since humans learned the existence of werewolves, vampires and other supernatural species, people reacted just as they always had when faced with something new. They based their decisions on fear or the unknown rather than rationale. It seemed this decision was no different.
There were no more schools to try in the area. They had all refused to keep her daughter, based on the way she looked and out of fear that Jaxon would "bite" the other children. To think that a young girl was a vampire just because she had a porcelain complexion and was more adept at certain things was just ludicrous. She was going to have to home-school Jasmine and hope that the world would see more clearly by the time she was old enough for high school. She would talk to the Other Than Human Society at the next meeting about what they should do to provide more education to humans so they could understand there was nothing to fear.
The OTHS was a group of humans and supernatural species that was formed to bridge communications between the cultures of each race. Its mission was to help create a world where all species could live under laws that would not discriminate against them and where there was no fear of being hunted by another group. Inez and Joe had joined the group immediately upon the adoption of their daughter. Not knowing what the future would hold for her, they wanted to do their part in making her life's path less complicated. For now, Inez was going to have to explain once again to Jasmine why she wasn't going to go to school with the other children in the neighborhood.
Inez stood at the doorway of her daughter's bedroom, watching her play on her bed with her stuffed dragons. Jasmine was a petite little girl with long dark brown hair streaked beautifully with light auburn highlights. Her pale complexion was similar to a porcelain doll's, pink cheeks and smooth as glass, which only made her eyes stand out even more. Jasmine's eyes were like pools of dark chocolate. When she looked at you, it was as if she saw so much more than anyone else. But it was her laughter that was contagious. She could light up the sky with her smile. 'Such a happy sweet little girl' Inez thought, 'It's such a shame that people were too scared of what they saw on the movies to move beyond their own fears.'
"Hi mommy," Jasmine greeted without turning around. She continued to play with her dragons and princess dolls. Jasmine definitely had a wonderful imagination. The walls of her room were covered in pictures of princesses and knights, dragons and wizards. She was drawn to the mystical creatures and stories. Many times Inez wondered if that was due to her heritage, but she wasn't about to limit her daughter in any way. Jasmine was a special little girl and deserved to grow up and find her place in the world, whatever that may be.
"Hi sweetheart," Inez replied as she came into the room and sat on the bed beside her daughter. "How did you know I was there?"
"I heard you. Sometimes you make noise and don't even know it." Jasmine explained.
"Oh, I will have to listen more closely I guess so I don't disturb you."
Jasmine looked up to her mother with eyes that saw much more than a six year old should. She took her hand and cupped her mother's cheek. "Don't be sad Mommy. It will be okay. Everything will be alright, you'll see." Inez's heart skipped a beat before it melted at her daughter's desire to comfort her. 'How could anyone think this loving sweet child could hurt anyone?' She thought sadly.
"How would you like to stay at home with me from now on? Instead of going to school, you could do your school work here, and I'll be your teacher. What do you think Jas?"
Jasmine gave her mother a sly smile "Does that mean I get more snacks and no nap time?"
Inez laughed at her daughter's antics. "Maybe, it depends on how well you do your work and listen."
"Sure, Mommy." Jasmine shrugged, "Besides I didn't really like that school. It was boring. I think I'll have more fun here with you."
Inez leaned over and hugged her daughter. It amazed her how perceptive Jasmine was and how quickly she could adapt to situations. But it wasn't fair to her daughter that she had to always be the one to adapt. Inez was even more determined to speak to the OTHS about her concerns. Something must be done to quell the fear of humans or every species would suffer the hysteria that she anticipated on the horizon.
The sun was barely lighting the evening sky when Joe walked in the house from work. "I'm home! Wow - something smells really good!" he greeted as he walked in the kitchen to see his wife and daughter cooking dinner.
Inez walked over and kissed him while Jasmine informed him what they were making, "Its dinner Daddy! We made it for you. And I made the salad all by myself. Well, Mom helped me a little but I did most of it." Joe smiled at his daughter as he leaned over her and planted a kiss on top of her head. 
“Before you know it, you'll be a great chef cooking dinner for us all the time!"
Jasmine's brow furrowed in thought "hmm," she commented "I don't think so Daddy. I'm going to work in an art place and own lots of pretty pictures. I'm going to sell them and make lots of money."
Joe looked to Inez who shrugged her shoulders. Just like all children, Jasmine dreamed of being different things when she grew up, but this was the first they had heard her mention this career path.
"Oh really?" Joe replied to his daughter, "And how do you know you will make lots of money?"
"I dreamed it last night. I was selling pictures to really rich people and I was making lots of money because they were so rich." Jasmine said matter-of-factly as she carried her finished salad to the dinner table. She turned and looked at her parents. "Don't worry Daddy, I'll give you some money too. That way you won't have to work so hard and be so tired when you get home at night."
Joe looked at his wife with concern and then back to his little girl. "I'd appreciate that Jasmine. I'm glad you always want to help take care of us, but you're still pretty young, and you have quite awhile before you need to decide what you want to do when you grow up. Why don't you go wash your hands and get ready to eat this great dinner you helped make?"
"Okay" Jasmine skipped out of the kitchen.
Joe looked at his wife. "She's growing up too fast. Did you get a hold of the school board today?"
Inez nodded. "Yes, and they have a petition Joe. They refused to take her back. I'm going to home school her until she's ready for high school. By then, maybe the world will be more understanding."
"I was afraid of this. I really think we should put her in the OTHS private school, Inez. She'll be with others of her kind there. And learn so much more than public schools could begin to teach her.”
"What do you mean, 'others of her kind?' She's a little girl Joe. That's it. She's just more mature than most her age that's all." Inez defended.
"Inez," Joe said softly as he embraced his wife. He pulled back and looked at her, knowing that his words would sting but knowing that she would hear the truth in them. “Jasmine is more than a little girl. We both know that. She's different - not because she' more mature, but because she sees things in a way we are unable to as humans. She can hear things no normal child can, and she is far too perceptive. She just knows things. Inez, she's growing in her powers. She needs to learn about them and how to control them. She needs to know how to use them responsibly, and we can't give her that, Inez."
"Stop," Inez said. "I know you are right Joe. But we must act like she's normal. For her sake. We can't let whomever Meriwyn was running from find her. If we put her out there, someone will figure it out. Someone will see her mark and know. We have to figure it out ourselves and help pave the way for her. She is special Joe. I just want the best for her."
"As any good mother would," Joe said, as he hugged his wife, "and we will figure it out. We can study the ways. We don't have to send her to the OTHS school, maybe just talk to some of th members. Maybe Mac and Vesta could help? They are witches and I trust them. Vesta will be able to help give us the right tools we need. And we don't have to explain anything to her. We will protect our little girl, Inez. I promise."
***
Double Crossing Demon
"What do you mean you didn't get it?" The eyes that were a moment ago a man's suddenly flashed a dangerous shade of red. He did not get angry, as it was not in his nature to do so, but he was pulling the emotions from others in the room. Whenever emotions ran too high around him, he had a hard time suppressing the demon inside.
"I...i...it wasn't there at the drop point." Carlos was stammering, which really wasn't a good thing to do around Ve. Ve's eyes again flashed the dreaded crimson color as Carlos began to stammer out the rest of his answer. "Th...t...the alley wa..wa..was empt..t..ty." Carlos shuddered as Ve broke the eye contact and empathetic connection. Ve knew the boy was telling the truth. The greatest use for his demonic talents was his innate lie-detector. Ve was a tempter demon and so much more. While he tempted good people to do bad things, he also fed on their emotions. Demons feed on the truest emotions, usually the strongest - fear, pain, hunger. Even the best actor in the world can't fool a demon. Since the Other Than Human Society began their plight to incorporate many non-humans into the mainstream societal occupations it had been suggested that demons be given positions in the courts due to their innate lie detection. Trial runs on special start up projects did exactly that until it was learned that demons couldn't be trusted. Even when they know the truth, sometimes they themselves would lie for sheer entertainment. Watching an innocent person sentenced for a crime they didn't commit struck a funny nerve with them. The OTHS would loose this battle for normalcy, because demons just didn't cooperate.
"I want to know why my package wasn't delivered." Ve cast a glare around the opulently furnished room as he began to speak again, "find out where it is and get it back.. Vast rewards await the one who brings it to me, if you fail - there will be hell to pay." Ve dropped his gaze and waited momentarily for the room full of thugs to react. When none did his voice boomed across them at an agonizing level, "Go! Now!" He again, collected himself as they began to scamper up and head towards the door. "Do not fail me," he reiterated as he retreated to the back room while his minions were off to do his dirty work. "Whores..." Ve called, as he glided over the threshold of the back room, "I need some entertainment to take my mind off things."
Ve sat back and watched as the girls worked. He was only half-heartedly watching though. Ve was a Eunuch so the sex itself didn't really do anything for him, but the emotions behind it were what he fed on. As a few of teh girls came closer to their own climax, Ve began to feel more more energized. He picked up his cell phone, the best invention the humans had come up with by far, and he dialed Tobias.
Tobias was a small time mover in the city. He would often make runs up the coast to New York or down the coast to Miami for supplies that the local leaders couldn't get their hands on. He had always been a loyal runner for Ve, but with this latest screw-up, Ve was beginning to rethink that.
As Ve thought would happen, Tobias did not answer his phone. Instead, Ve was greeted by the weaselly voiced message Tobias had on his voice mail.
"T. here. You need it, I get it! You know the drill, and if you don't...you got the wrong number!:
"Tobias," Ve said in the serene, yet commanding voice he always used when he wasn't getting his way. It was his dangerous voice and anyone who spent any amount of time around Ve knew that. "Tobias, Tobias, Tobias, you enjoy the rewards you reap from me, yet I find myself wanting again - yet another shipment gone awry. Tobias, I want answers, soon. Don't make me send the dogs out." Ve hung up just as two of his whores reached their climax. The surge of energy he sucked in was enough to sustain him for quite a while. "Out," Ve demanded quietly. "Get cleaned up and get to work." The girls did not hesitate when Ve gave an order. They all knew what he was capable of. While he was probably the best pimp to have to deal with on the streets, Ve was not one you ever wanted to cross.
Ve tossed a vial of demonic essence to the last girl leaving the room. He would always provide the girls a little bit of himself to use before they went to work. The essence worked two-fold. It gave him a connection the girls so he could feed off the energies of those they came in contact with and it gave the girls a higher power of persuasion. They were given a taste of Ve's power with each dose they took, and it became like a drug for them. There weren't really any addictive properties to demon blood, but that didn't stop the girls from wanting another taste of power, even if it meant they were physically linked to a demon while it was in their system.
****
Ve pulled his cell back out and dialed Marco, "Marco, forget the package, the others can deal with that. I have a new job for you. I want you to bring me Tobias. Get the dogs out if you have to, but Marco - don't let them get away from you this time. I won't save your ass again." Ve hung the phone up and walked to the far wall where the mirror was situated. At first glance he really could almost pass for human. He was tall, around six foot. The light in the room was gleaming off his perfectly bald head. Demons were always hairless. If you found one with hair it was because they were using some form of influence to pull off something akin to Fey glamour. His eyes looked almost brown at first glance, but upon further inspection they were the reddish brown of dried blood. When he was pulling energy from highly charged emotions around him those same eyes would turn to a bright crimson. Ve's skin was pale, not vampire pasty, but he was not going to be mistaken for having spent a day on the beach anytime soon. His eyes began to shift colors as he received a remote intake of energy from one of his working girls, Carly. She always was the go-getter of the group. Ve closed his eyes and concentrated on the feelings he was pulling from Carly and her client. He opened his eyes and looked back at himself in the mirror. "If only they knew what I would give to feel those things first hand," Ve said out loud, "then they would truly understand what it is to be powerless."
****
Marco hung up the phone wiht Ve and immediately felt his skin crawl and the blood drain from his face. He hated dealing with the dogs. 'Hounds of Hell,' he thought to himself. Why did he have to be the one Ve always picked to clean up the messes when Tobias and the other runners decided to take payment from someone else? He already knew the answer to that - it had something to do with the fact that he got more perks than the other degenerates Ve kept around. Marco was going to be with Carly tonight if he was a good boy, and that in itself would keep him going for a little while. 'Maybe she'll even share a little Essence of Ve with me tonight,' he thought as he thought as he scrolled through the contacts in his cell looking for his top informants.
Marco wasn't the sharpest tool in the shed, so it completely took him by surprise when the person he was looking for found him first. Tobias was running down the alley and slammed right into the back of Marco, effectively knocking them both off their feet. As Tobias struggled to get up, the knowledge of who was laying spread over him dawned on Marco. He grabbed hold of Tobias and both of them came to their feet. Tobias staggered in the grasp of Marco, who while a little slow on the uptake was still very strong physically. "Run," Tobias managed to squeak out.
Marco looked back over his shoulder and realized that there were hounds closing in fast. "Those aren't Ve's hounds, I haven't gotten them out yet."
"No shit, Sherlock, now run or die with me!" Tobias yelled.
Both men took off down the alley back to Marco's car and hit the passenger door at the same time. Marco tossed Tobias through the door and jumped in after him. He tossed Tobias the keys, "Drive!" He yelled it as the dogs ran into the door of the car without so much as a whimper. They dented the door panel far enough in that a jagged piece of metal was now jabbing into Marco's leg. About that time Tobias got his fingers working and started the car, taking off as fast as the squealing tires would allow.
Marco realized his cell was still laying in the alley when he wwent to grab it to call Ve. "Damn, you stupid son of a..." he looked up at Tobias and noticed the bulge in his pants pocket. "Gimme your phone, now."
Tobias stammered,"I don't know..."
"Save it," Marco shouted as he leaned over and reached into Tobais's pants for teh cell. "How about that, it's right where you left it, keeping your dick warm. I guess your mom had a headache last night, because you have it on vibrate too." Marco slapped Tobais in the back of the head and then dialed Ve's number and waited for him to pick up. Just as Ve answered teh car was hit from behind by what felt like a semi-truck. "Shit!" Marco screamed into the phone.
"Marco, you had better have a good damn reason for offending my ear that way." Ve was calm, as usual, when he spoke.
"Ve, we got hounds on us. I found Tobias, but we got some serious problems here. They keep catching up to the Beamer."
'I told you I wouldn't rescue you from the dogs if you lost control again, Marco." Ve said as he stifled a yawn.
"They ain't our dogs, Ve."
"Hmm, " came Ve;s response. "truly that begs some questions I want answered." Ve thought a moment. "Hit the bypass, they will run out of steam, then double back through town and get Tobias here as quickly as you can. I don't know who else he's double-crossed, but I don't have them get a hold of him first."
"Understood," Marco said as he closed the phone. "Take the bypass and we will double back once those freaking mutts loose some of that stamina."
****
Ve sat back wondering who exactly Tobias had gotten involved with that would have the capability of commanding the dogs. He didn't have time to really think it over much because Jacob came in and announced that someone was waiting at the front door. "I'm a bit busy, Jacob. Send whoever it is away." Ve told him
"Ve, it's a couple of girls. One says you know her." Jacob had subconsciously backed himself almost out of the room before he finished," her name's Caislyn Vadoma."
Ve looked up and held Jacob's eyes with his. "Caislyn is here, now?"
"Sir, she's at the door, says she needs your help."
"How fortuitous." Ve looked at Jacob, "what are you waiting for, seat her adn her little friend in the parlor." Ve grabbed his suit jacket and began to put it back on. "I may be missing a package, but at least I have something to play with in the meantime," Ve whispered to himself.
****
Jacob brought Caislyn and Jaxon into the parlor of the house. They sat and waited for an audience with Ve. Jaxon's hands were shaking slightly in her lap when Caislyn reached over and grabbed them to still her.
"Don't worry," Caislyn whispered to her.
"Easier said than done, you brought me to a demon's house to talk with him about weapons because we have so many other creepy things chasing after us."
"I think dealing with Ve will end up being the least of our problems, today. Remember though, he feeds off of strong emotions so try to calm down a bit." Caislyn was trying to reassure Jax, but the whole prospect of something "feeding" on her emotions brough a renewed sense of dread to the pit of her stomach. Taking several deep breaths, Jax tried to calm herself, concentrating on keeping her hands still so that Caislyn, nor Ve, would see just how nervous she was about being there. A few moments later, Casly reached over and put her hand on Jax's arm. "You do realize that you are shaking the whole couch with your leg don't you?"
Jaxon gave her friend a blank stare, "Oh, see, I can't just sit here when I'm this nervous. It's either shake my legs or pace. And I figured that pacing would probably give away the whole 'I'm extremely nervous because I;m about to be face to face with a demon' thing. I have to get this restless energy out somehow, so I guess shaking..."
"Now you're rambling, Jax." Caislyn went on, "just stop worrying so much. This is going to go just fine. I know it is. Now, just sit there, close your eyes, and center. Remember how I taught you to shield yourself? Try building a shield to keep your energy in and other energy out. I mean this place is full of all sorts of emotion. I can only imagine what you are picking up on in here, whichis probably exaggerating your nervousness. So, concentrate on your shield."
Jax listened to her friend's advise, closed her eyes and breathed deeply. She visualized an impenetrable shield forming around herlsef. As soon as the shield was complete, Jaxon felt calm and peaceful. She felt like she could breath and think again. 
****
Ve entered the room in a manner that exuded a pompous stature without even trying. "Ah, Caislyn, it has been a while." Ve looked Caislyn over with hungry eyes. He could feel the tension flowing from her, but he could not feel anything coming from her friend, despite the wave of nervous energy he felt before he entered the room. "And who have you brought for me? Another whore for my collection, perhaps?"
"What is it with everyone assuming I'm a whore already?" Jaxon whispered to Caislyn. Ve could taste the anger in her tone and even though she had only whispered to her friend, he was able to hear every word. Caislyn may have been a smart girl, but this friend of hers was a novice when it came to dealing with demons, obviously.
"Now, is that anyway to treat guests, Ve?" Caislyn tried to appear indifferent and to anyone else in the room she probably seemed it as well., but Ve could taste the emotions rolling off of her in waves. He had to admit to himself, they weren't what he was expecting. She continued to speak as Ve tried to get a better read on her. "We came to beg favors from you and you call my friend a whore?" Ve watched Caislyn stand and finish her statement, "maybe you were the wrong demon to come see, after all." She was good. Ve thought about his dear old friend, Mac. Now, there was a man to be reckoned with and he had taught his daughter very well. Curiosity won out as Ve had to know exactly what kind of favors Caislyn was willing to trade. She had played her hand so well thus far, so he knew it must be good.
"Favors, you say?" Ve loved having power over people, especially powerful people. He looked again between both girls and noticed a shift in their energies. They were, to his eyes, almost feeding off of one another. Ve took note of that and nonchalantly began talking again, "my apologies to your friend, please, sit and stay a while." He smiled as Caislyn sat back down. "Now, do tell what sort of favors fair Caislyn is requesting?"
"We ran into some trouble with a few Fey, and we need..." Caislyn's voice trailed off because as she thought of what she would need to kill a Fey, an unsettling shiver ran through her body.
"Demon forged steel." Ve finished quietly.
Jaxon leaned over and whispered to Caislyn, "I thought we were here for cold steel?"
"Cold steel is just a simple term for demon-forged steel. Throughout history there have been accounts of demon-forged steel being too cold for a mere human to handle, thus the term 'cold steel.'"
Ve listened to the exchange between the two girls and watched as the shield that wrapped around Jaxon also began to coil in and out of Caislyn's aura. 'Interesting,' he thought to himself and then he decided to provoke them again to see what the reaction would be, now that he was paying closer attention to what has happening between them. He looked at Jaxon, "and are you going to be my payment?" Red flashed through Ve's eyes as he picked up on Caislyn's sudden horror at what Ve was implying and the waiver of the shield that was being held around her friend. Jaxon was about to loose it and the only thing that held her shield in place was the Caislyn battery it was now attached to.
Caislyn threw an annoyed glance at Ve. "Don't get your hopes up demon-boy, she is not the prize."
Ve feigned a sigh, "well, one can always hope." Ve tilted his head back and took in a big breath then looked back at Jaxon. "It's a same really, because I sense so much potential in this one."
"Earth to Ve," Caislyn interrupted. "We did come here for a purpose, and as to the payment plan..." Caislyn reached into her book bag she had brought with her. "These are the books you used to eyeball in my parent's store." Caislyn quickly held up the volumes in question and then put them back in the bag.
"You brought them with you, interesting!" Ve smiled at Jacob. "Not very bright to bring them in person though."
"Aww, Ve!" Caislyn feigned hurt for a few moments as she pouted. "I think you know me a little better than that. The books are charmed right now." She smiled. "If I don't give them to you of my own free will they will return where they belong.
"Mac taught you well." Ve conceded. "What exactly do you require?"
Before she could answer there was a commotion in the main entryway of the house. Ve turned, eyes the deep hot red of burning anger personified. Before he could even get the words out of his mouth, Jacob was running to the entryway to see what was going on.
"I do hate being interrupted in the middle of business." Ve sat back down. He looked at Caislyn and began again, "so, you've run into a bit of trouble with the Fey? Is this anything to do with Mac and Vesta's disappearances?" Before Caislyn had a chance to respond, Jacob came back and whispered something in Ve's ear. "Ladies," Ve started while staring forlornly at the book bag Caislyn was holding. "As much as I want to conduct business with you, I am afraid this is going to have to wait. We've had..." Ve looked away from the bag and up towards Caislyn's face, "a bit of an emergency situation. If you don't mind seeing yourself out the back door, Caislyn - I believe you know the way." Ve got up from his seat and walked towards the entry way.
****
Ve made his way to the front of the house in time to see the blodd trail Marco was leaving across the marble floors as he drug the stump of what had once been Tobias, the best runner on the east coast. "Marco, I did intend for you to bring Tobias to me in one piece so that I could slowly do what has so obviously been done to him already. When we spoke on the phone you were in a car driving, would you like to explain to me how this happened?" Before Marco could answer Ve picked up what was left of Tobias's legless body and took it to the elevator. "Jacob, see that this mess is cleaned before any more guests arrive."
"Ve," Marco started to say, "I thought we were in the clear, but when we got out of the car and started walking up to the door..." the elevator opened and Ve walked in and placed Tobias down on teh floor on his bloody stumps. He pushed the buttons to get to the lower levels as Marco gulped back the gut-wrenching vomit-inducing feeling after watching Ve stand Tobias on his stumps.
"You were saying?" Ve asked as he looked entirely serene, as if he had simply wondered onto the wrong set in a movie.
Marco cleared his throat and continued, "there were hounds outside. They were waiting here for us when we arrived." Marco was ringing his hands, an age-old nervous habit for him when things got a bit too uncomfortable. "Trained well too," Marco said as an afterthought.
The elevator door opened just then and as Ve grabbed Tobias again he asked, "what was that?"
"The dogs, boss. They were trained well. This pack didn't even try to come after me. That's how come they got Tobias so quickly. Usually they get confused about who they want to eat first and it gives you a second to run. These dogs sniffed the air and flew hot for him. I barely got him through the door."
"I am sure Tobias would not agree with your assessment of getting him through the door since obviously, not all of him made it." Ve quipped. He opened a silver door about half way down the dark, surprisingly empty hallway. The opulence of the upstairs decor was not carried over to the downstairs areas. For Ve, the downstairs was a functional affair, not about the glamor. Ve's strange humor still managed to permeate the room they entered. A stranger would think they were waiting for their doctor to come examine them. It was set up like a doctor's office, down to the rolling little stool that always graced those kinds of rooms and the jar of tongue depressors. Ve plopped Tobias's still unconscious body down on the exam table and sat on the stool. He rolled it across so he could get a better look at Tobias's stumps. Then with a giggle he looked up at Marco. "You know, Marco, I often wondered why doctors were so inclined to use the rolling stools, but I think I understand better each time I have to do this. They are like crotchless panties. They provide easy access to things you want to see the most!"
Marco stood, not knowing what to say to that. "Um, can you fix him up enough to get him to talk, or was this a wasted trip?"
"It's never a waste, Marco. You see, we have him now and whoever else wanted him doesn't. Well, except for his legs, of course, but I have a good feeling those legs became a meal for the hounds, so we have all that's left." Ve looked up from the bloody stumps to Marco, "we are a leg up on our opponents." Ve, having amused himself again, simply giggled as he continued cauterizing the stumps. "Get it," he said to Marco, "a leg up!" Ve laughed while Marco just continued to look sick.
"I'm going to go help Jacob clean up the mess upstairs bad in the elevator, boss." He turned, but couldn't help looking back as Ve laughed and mumbled to himself about missing legs. 'What the hell was I thinking ever going to work for a demon?' Marco asked himself as he walked to the elevator.
It took nearly two hours of what would have been sweat inducing work for a human, but Ve still looked as nonchalant as possible as he began administering the drug that would allow him to wake Tobias. The drug was not like anything humans had at their disposal. Ve liked to call it the Ve cocktail. It had the potential to wake a person from the deepest coma, but Ve didn't plan on letting it out of his hands. He had, after all, killed its inventor when he accomplished the desired results. A little magic mixed with a splash of demon blood, and he had his perfect drug for torturing those who double crossed him. Being the only one to possess this drug gave him power and that was all that Ve cared about in the end.
****
Tobias began to stir and as he came around he saw Ve's eyes and shuddered. The longer he looked, the redder those demon eyes got. Ve was sucking in his fear, he knew, but it didn't make it any less disturbing. Nor did it allay any of his fears. Ve had that sort of amused half smile on his face as he looked at Tobias, which made the man even more nervous.
"Finally," Ve said impatiently. "I've been talking to myself for the better part of two hours, I really would like to hear someone else speak."
"Two hours?" Tobias was shaking off the groggy feeling that had him in a haze still. Then he realized he felt a sharp pain in his right thigh. When he looked down he saw that there was a sheet covering both of his legs. That was when he decided he needed to look around at his surroundings because until now he had only noticed that Ve was in his field of vision. As Tobias looked around a sense of knowing dawned on him. "Damn, you took me ot the doctor?" He looked again at the amused grin parting the demon's lips. "The dogs, I remember the hounds nearly got me when we were running for the door." Tobias moved his hand to his knee unconsciously to scratch an itch and realized that his knee was ot there to scratch. "What the..." panic overtook Tobias as he scrambled to remove the sheets that were hiding the stumps of his legs. As his mind focused on what his eyes were seeing Ve began chuckling.
"Well, I was going to break it to you gently, but I guess you had your own plan."
"My legs!" Tobias yelled. "What happened to my legs? What have you done to me? You sick son of..."
"Watch it, Tobias! Let's not forget who are dealing with here." Ve stood from the rolling stool and looked down over his work from his full height. "I did nothing to your legs. You left those as treats for the hounds on my doorstep." Ve turned and paced towards the door. "Which begs the question, whose dogs were they?"
"My legs!" Tobias whimpered again.
"Yes, they are gone. Moving on now," Ve was loosing what little remained of his patience and he was not fond of picking up on the whining, whimpering emotions that Tobias was now giving off instead of fear. If a person had a favorite flavor of ice cream, Ve could say he had a favorite flavor of emotion. It was definitely fear, followed closely by the release of emotions felt during sex. Self pity was an emotion that was his least favorite. It was more like eating mud pies for dinner. The might not kill you necessarily, but you definitely didn't want to do it if you could help it.
"Moving on?" Tobias questioned hysterically. "Moving on? My legs are gone, and you act as if that shouldn't be on my mind at all."
Ve moved in an instant and was standing so close to Tobias that all the man could see was the red of Ve's eyes. "Do not get me wrong, Tobias. I give two shits about your legs!" Ve grabbed hold of one of the stumps and squeezed until Tobias was screaming. "You sit painless on my whim, but mark my words, that does not have to be the case."
Tobias leaned over the side of the exam table and began to vomit. Ve, having already sensed what was about happen kicked the trash can under the man before the contents of his stomach was erupted. Handing Tobias a paper towel, Ve continued, "now, I want to know who would be sending the hounds after you, Tobias!"
Tobias wiped his mouth and looked back at Ve. "I don't know."
"Oh, you really do not want to play this game today, Tobias, it's been a rough day." He squeezed the other stump until the screams were peeling from Tobias's lips. Again, the man leaned over and threw up into the trash can at the side of the exam table. "Who would be sending hounds after you? And why?"
"I don't..." Tobias's answer was cut off by his own screaming as Ve grabbed both stumps at the same time and squeezed.
"Again," Ve reminded Tobias as he sat trying to catch his breath on the exam table.
"I was running for this chick already." Tobias said between breaths. "She was looking for the same package you were and so..." Tobias trailed off, fully aware of what his next statement would mean for him.
"And so..." Ve encouraged the man to continue on, knowing the war of emotions that was being battled inside him.
"And so..."
"Tobias, spit it out. I haven't got all day." Ve rolled his eyes as he rested his hands upon Tobias's wounded legs. "Let me guess, you thought a bidding war would be in order. You felt, suddenly that you were being underpaid for such a hot commodity?"
"It's not like that," Tobias began. "Well, it is, but it isn't." Tobias was stumbling over himself trying to find the right words. "She's hot man! Melina's the shit and she was offering herself up to me along with payment." Tobias's eyes suddenly glazed over in a dreamy state. "She was impressed with my business prowess and she wanted to be with me. It wasn't just a bidding war."
"So, you sold our deal out for a higher bid and a piece of ass?" Ve laughed for a moment. "I never would have thought you had it in you. Who is this Melina you speak of?"
"No!" Tobias shouted. "You can't go after her." Tobias's fear spiked to new heights as Ve looked on. "She's..." He never got to finish his statement because before he even got a single sound of the next word past his vocal chords Ve was on him in a demon fury. He ripped the man to pieces as a rabid animal would. Piece by piece he would tear at the man until the screams died away to the animalistic grunts that were coming from Ve himself. What Ve didn't realize in his frenzy was that Tobias wasn't trying to save or protect Melina, he was trying to warn Ve to drop it. She ran with a dangerous crowd. Dangerous even to a ravenous demon.
***
About the Authors
Christine M. Butler was born into the life of a military brat in Dec. 1975. She has been a soldier, a prison guard, wife, mother, adult store manager, and an editorial assistant for a local newspaper. All of it has been fodder for her creative mind.
She has lived all over the United States and South Korea, but currently resides in South Carolina with her four children and a very wild lion-head rabbit named Mr. Fuzzy Bumpkins. 
You can find out more about Christine, her works in progress, and read some of her book reviews at her website, Facebook fan page, and Twitter: 
http://www.moonlitdreams.org/ 
https://www.facebook.com/pages/Moonlit-Dreams/128458870521953
http://twitter.com/#!/M00nlitdreams
Birthrights was co-written with Jennifer L. Oliver. She chose not to continue on with the rest of The Awakening Trilogy due to other obligations, but you can find out all about her at her website or her Twitter page: 
http://www.small-escapes.com/ 
http://twitter.com/#!/Jenn_L_oliver 
Birthrights was the first book in The Awakening Trilogy. The second book in the trilogy, Revelations, is scheduled for release in Sept. 2011, and the third book, Incarnations is scheduled for release in February 2012.
***
Acknowledgements
I would like to thank my children: Bella, Devlin, Alex, and Lexy for all the times they had to do without me while I was locked away writing.
I would like to thank my mother, Linda, for reading every version of Birthrights that was produced until we got it right! 
I would also like to thank my daughter's friend, Ryan Brown, for being a fan long before the book was done!
Samantha Ross and Jessica Lewis Williams for the time spent at my house while their mother and I worked together and thank you Jessica for also reading several revisions and letting us know what you thought!
Thanks to Tony for all the yum-i-licious Sangria while we wrote!
Thanks to Carolyn Cohee for creating the first print version of the book ever! She now has a one of kind book, because it was an earlier version.
To the wonderful authors and friends I have made via Twitter and Facebook, a huge thank you for all the pointers, encouragement, and opportunities that you passed along. It made this experience truly worth it, just to meet you guys!
And finally a very special thank you to my grandmother, Emma Josephine Hickman, who unfortunately passed before I could finished this book. She was always so very proud of the things I wrote. I love you and miss you!
Book Cover Acknowledgements
Thanks to Patria Dunn-Rowe, J.A. Paul, and the authors/illustrators of The Literary Underground for all their help and support in re-making the cover. Also, thanks to both my parents, my daughter Bella and her boyfriend Matthew Sawyer for their constant opinions, ideas, and encouragement throughout the process!
http://litunderground.com/ 
***